《Betrothed To The Ruthless Mafia》


 Chapter 1

    ¡°Your father is waiting in his study¡±


    Rosana looked down at the luggage she was holding and sighed. She couldn¡¯t help wondering why her father urgently needed her in his study. What could be so important? She wasn¡¯t even allowed to drop her bags before her mother conveyed the message.


    ¡°Is anything the problem, Mamma?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Aria responded with a faux smile. She looked worried and anxious and Rosana could tell because she kept rubbing her hands.


    She gave her mother a suspicious look and turned to look around. Surely, this was not the atmosphere she expected to meet after being away for the past three years.


    ¡°I will drop my bags first and then I will meet him in the study¡±


    Aria smiled and returned to the kitchen while Rosana headed up the stairs. Once inside her room, she smiled and dropped her bags on the neatly dressed bed. The room was clean which meant that Aria had taken care of it in preparation for her homing.


    Rosana looked at the ring on her middle finger and smiled as she headed out to meet her father. Tonight or the next morning, she was going to share the good news with everyone. Her parents were going to be so proud of her, she thought.


    ¡°Father!¡± She called out in excitement after bursting into the quiet room. Mr. Santos turned from the window and smiled at his daughter who had long grown into a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Principessa!¡± He smiled as she rushed into his arms.


    In his father¡¯s arms, Rosana was relieved. When she had gotten the call from him, asking her to return home immediately, she had thought the worst. She didn¡¯t even waste time. She just booked the next flight and rushed back to Italy.


    ¡°Father, you are well. I thought something bad happened¡±


    ¡°Oh, not at all, mio caro¡± Mr. Santos replied and motioned for her to take a seat at the other end of the table. ¡°I am d you came quickly¡±


    ¡°I have good news, Papito. I¡­¡± Rosana started but was cut off by her father.


    ¡°We can talk about thatter, si? Right now, there is something important you need to know¡±


    Disappointment shed across her soft features but she covered it up quickly. She nodded and smiled instead, wondering what was so important that couldn¡¯t wait until the next day.


    She had just arrived some minutes ago and wasn¡¯t properly weed by her parents. She wasn¡¯t even allowed to rx after hours of sitting on the ne.


    ¡°You will be married soon¡­¡±


    Her heart skipped in excitement. She didn¡¯t even know when she cut him off. ¡°Yes, Father, I¡­¡±


    ¡°The wedding is tomorrow, Rosana, and you must be prepared¡± Few seconds passed and neither of them said a word. They just sat, staring at each other.


    ¡°My wedding? Tomorrow?¡±


    She was speechless. Her wedding? It was hard to process any of what her father had just said.


    ¡°Si, si. We do not have any more time, Rosana. You have to be ready¡±


    She stared at him, still confused. ¡°We have a lot of time, Papito. We are not nning to rush anything¡±


    With a deep sigh, her father stood up and walked over to a smaller table in the room. He picked up a bottle and poured himself a ss of alcohol. After taking a sip, he looked heavenward, thinking deeply.


    He still did not know how to break the news to his only child. She had been betrothed some years ago and it hurt him that he couldn¡¯t change the situation. Tomorrow, he was going toe and collect her and there was nothing anyone could do about it.


    A sigh ripped out of Rosana¡¯s chest as she looked at the ring on her finger. She wasn¡¯t surprised that her father had found out about it before she could break the news to them. He was in the mafia and he had lots of connections all over the world but what still surprised her was why he was asking her to marry the next day.


    ¡°Look, Papito, everything is going to be fine, you do not have to worry. Allen and I would get married and make grandbabies for you and Mamma immediately¡±


    Mr. Santos paused and turned to look at her. It was now his turn to look confused. When she smiled and looked down at the ring on her finger, his heart stopped in his chest. The ss he was holding fell from his hand and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Papa!¡± Rosana yelled in shock and got out of her chair. She immediately rushed over but he stopped her before she could get closer to him.


    ¡°What have you done, Rosana? You got engaged?¡±


    The look on his face terrified her but she managed to respond. ¡°Yes, Father. Allen and I got engaged one week ago¡± When he sighed deeply and went over to stand in front of the window, she had to exin. ¡°I wanted to tell you and Mamma, Papito. Allen and I have been in love for the past four years. I did not mean to keep it a secret¡±


    ¡°Do you know how dangerous this is, Rosana? He could have our heads if he finds out!¡±


    She stared at him then, the confused look returning to her face. What was he talking about? She wondered. Who was he talking about? If the wedding wasn¡¯t with her fiance, Allen, then who?


    ¡°You are going to return the ring and end things with this man, e chiaro?¡± [Is that clear?]


    ¡°His name is Allen, my fiance¡±


    ¡°I do not care, Rosana!¡± He yelled and walked over to her. Rosana was now frightened. Her father had never yelled at her and she had never seen him look this way. ¡°He ising to take you tomorrow, so you will do as I say, Principessa. Tonight, you will pick your wedding gown and you will be ready for him.¡±


    Rosana was on the verge of bursting into tears but she held herself. She still could not understand a thing he was saying and silently prayed it was not what she was thinking. It couldn¡¯t be a forced marriage. No, her father will never do that. He loved her so much and wanted her to be happy, always.


    ¡°Who is this man, Papito?¡± Her voice quivered. She gulped hard, ignoring the lump that had suddenly formed in her throat.


    ¡°Your betrothed, Sergio De Niro¡±


    Her breath hitched at her throat and her heart started racing a million miles just from hearing his name. There was only one man who bore that name and she couldn¡¯t be mistaken.


    Tears brimmed her vision and this time, she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She wished she was dreaming. Her father was never a man that joked around and the seriousness in his face said it all. This was real.


    ¡°No Papito, no¡­ I am engaged, you can not do this¡­ Non puoi farlo, Papito!¡± [You can¡¯t do this to me, Father]


    ¡°It has already been done, Rosana¡± His voice was filled to the brim with irritation. ¡°Now, be a good girl and start getting prepared¡±


    Rosana begged and cried but it fell on deaf ears. Her father had made the decision already and there was nothing she could do to change it.


    ¡°Vattene!¡± [Get out!] He ordered and turned back to face the window. Just like that, her fate had been sealed.


    *


    ¡°Stop crying, you will ruin your makeup,¡± Aria said and immediately dabbed Rosana¡¯s wet cheeks with a handkerchief. ¡°Mi dispiace tanto, Rosana. I tried to talk to him but he would not listen¡± [I¡¯m so sorry]


    Rosana stared at herself in the mirror and sobbed harder. She still couldn¡¯t believe it. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying the whole night and she was having a fever too.


    She only eded to put on the wedding dress because her father had threatened to find her Allen and end his life. Allen was her heart, her world and she couldn¡¯t let anything happen to him.


    Rosana tried not to cry inside the car as they headed to where the wedding ceremony was going to take ce. She was still overwhelmed by hopelessness and shock. If only she knew, she would never have returned. She would¡¯ve gone into hiding with Allen in a ce no one would ever find them.


    ¡°Boss, we are here¡± The driver announced, breaking into her jumbled-up thoughts.


    With the help of her father, she alighted from the car and looked around. She held onto her veil firmly, feeling thankful that she wore it. At least, no one could see how messed up her face looked from crying so hard.


    Everyone stood to their feet as they walked into the building. All eyes turned to look at her and she wished the ground could open up for once and swallow her. With her arm entwined with her father¡¯s, he walked her down the aisle.


    Rosana clung to her father¡¯s arms like her life was depending on it. All the men in the room were dressed in ck and it caused a thrill of shiver to run down her spine. What were these people, she wondered.


    When they finally got to the altar, Rosana searched around for her groom but he was nowhere to be found. Silently, she prayed that he had forgotten about the wedding and had abandoned her.


    ¡°He will be here soon¡± The Bishop spoke softly and Rosana stared at him in bewilderment. She had never heard a story of a bride arriving for her wedding before the groom. It was always the groom who arrived first and waited for his bride.


    Rosana felt like crying all over again. She was not even betrothed to a normal man. She was betrothed to the king of hell, Sergio De Niro. The name that caused thousands to bow in terror and powerful men to cower in fear.


    She had never seen him but she had heard stories of how ruthless, deadly, and evil he was. That was the person she was going to marry in the next few minutes.


    Rosana didn¡¯t realize when she started struggling to untwine her arms from her father¡¯s. She wanted to be anywhere but there, she wanted to run.


    ¡°Rosana¡­ Rosana, what are you doing?¡± Mr. Santos whispered and looked around. Everyone was watching but none of them could utter a word. ¡°Comportati bene, signorina. You are embarrassing me!¡± [Behave, youngdy.]


    ¡°Let me go! I do not want to marry him, Father!¡± She whispered in return, fighting hard to get away from him.


    He hissed in annoyance and looked around one more time before turning back to her. He didn¡¯t care if they were standing in front of the bishop who watched them in awe.


    ¡°Enough, youngdy!¡± He gritted, ring hard at her. ¡°I do not care if you want this or not. I am your father and you will do as I say. If I ask you to live, then you will live. And if I ask you to die, Rosana, you will die!¡±


    ¡°And who gave you such rights, hmm?¡± A deep monotonous voice broke in behind them. It was enough to nail the terror to their limbs.


    Mr. Santos tried to speak but the words couldn¡¯t flow out. He couldn¡¯t even look at him in the face. Instead, he bowed and stepped aside so he could stand beside Rosana.


    ¡°I would have your head the next time you speak to my bride in such a manner.¡± He spoke acidly, his metallic eyes covered with darkness.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. De Niro, it would never happen again¡± Mr. Santos¡¯s knees hit the ground immediately.


    All this time, Rosana stared at him,pletely appalled. She couldn¡¯t believe he was finally here. When he finally turned to look at her, her heartbeat froze and blood drained from her face. He was there, he was standing right in front of her¡­


    Sergio De Niro.


    He quickly appraised her from head to toe. Then he frowned in disapproval. ¡°Troppi vestiti¡± [Too much clothes].


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Rosana¡¯s tongue suddenly felt tied but she managed to answer. ¡°Rosana¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He took a step and was now standing beside her. ¡°Ro, lo fiamo?¡± [Shall we?] His voice was deep and his Italian ent dripped out of every word he spoke.


    Rosana shuddered.


    Her breath hitched at her throat and came out ragged. Did he just call her by the nickname herte brother gave her?

 Chapter 2

    ¡°Ro, fiamo?¡± Sergio asked and held out his right hand. He was now standing beside her, facing her.


    He was cut an imposing figure, his tall frame encased in a ck suit that spelled splendor. The fabric clung to his well-muscled chest, and the first three buttons were left undone, revealing intricate tattoos that snaked up his chest. The sight made her edgy but she couldn¡¯t look away. He wasn¡¯t even wearing a tie.


    Why her? She kept asking herself.


    How could her father do this to her? How could he force her to marry someone she didn¡¯t even love? Someone that looked deadly? Someone that spelled terror?


    She had always wanted to marry Allen and none other. But standing before the congregation, dressed in a white wedding gown and standing beside a man who was not Allen broke her frantic heart.


    Her eyes twitched, threatening to spill tears but she clicked her tongue with her teeth and tried to stop it. Her trick worked. Even if she cried in front of everyone, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Instead, she would earn deadly res, especially from her father. He had long betrothed her without her knowledge so why would he care?


    Her mind was filled with lots of thoughts that she had forgotten the hand stretched out in front of her. When she finally lowered her gaze and saw it, her stomach clenched immediately and her heart started hammering wildly in her chest.


    This was happening, this was real, she thought.


    Taking a huge gulp, she slowly raised her soft dainty hand and ced it on his cold, firm hand. The sudden contact caused her to flinch but Sergio held her still.


    He had been watching her the whole time, quietly waiting for her to take his hand. It took so much for him to exercise patience, instead of showing her exactly what he does to people that waste a tiny bit of his time.


    Together, they both turned and faced the priest who began the wedding processions. It didn¡¯t take long before they exchanged their vows before the Priest and the whole congregation.


    ¡°Till death do us part¡± Rosana whispered thest part with a heavy heart. She deeply wished the man in front of her was her Allen, not this man she just met some minutes ago.


    Sergio stared deeply at her. Even with the veil that covered her face, he could still see how beautiful she was. Her green eyes were the first to fascinate him. They were the prettiest yet saddest pair of green eyes he had ever seen.


    ¡°Finche morte non ci separi¡± [Till death do us part] He repeated the vow and slipped the gold ring into her dainty finger.


    ¡°With the power vested upon me as the High Priest of the country, I now pronounce you man and wife!¡± A loud apuse erupted from the congregation who stood to their feet to honor the newly wedded. ¡°You may now¡­¡±


    Before the Priest could finish, Sergio had already unveiled the bride. He was curious to see the face behind the white veil.


    Rosana was curious too. She wanted to see the face of the man she was marrying. She had only heard stories. But she wasn¡¯t ready to ept the reality of things. She wished she still had time to hide under her veil where she could wallow in self-pity without anybody knowing.


    Slowly, she looked up at the man who was now her husband and her jaw nearly dropped at the sight of him. Her stomach lurched to her throat and she gulped hard. How could someone look handsome and dangerous at the same time?


    ¡°Sei bello!¡±  [You are beautiful!] Sergio muttered, causing her heart to skip. Did he just say she was beautiful? She wondered.


    ¡°You may now kiss your bride¡±


    He took a step closer and her heart thumped in her chest. A voice in her head was screaming for her to run but before she could think of it, Sergio wrapped his right hand around her small waist. He pulled her closer to himself and stared into her green teary eyes.


    Rosana turned cold being so close to him. The only man she had ever been this close to was her Allen but now¡­


    ¡°I do not want to marry you!¡± She whimpered, tears clouding her vision.


    ¡°Toote¡± He smirked. ¡°Sei mio, amore¡± [You¡¯re mine now, love] With that being said, he crashed his lips on hers, kissing her fiercely.


    *


    Rosana had expected a dance and a couple of celebrations afterward. But none of that happened. Instead, she was led into a ck limousine by Sergio who got in afterward.


    She wasn¡¯t even allowed to hug and kiss her mother goodbye. Her father had been quick to step in and whisper into her ears ¡°You¡¯re doing this for Nino¡± before he disappeared.


    Nino was her older brother who died a couple of years back. She was only ten when she learned about his death. She had cried so hard and begged her father to let her return to Italy for his burial but he refused. When she finally returned two yearster, no one said a word about him and she was scared to ask.


    But now, he mentioned him freely, leaving her confused and clueless. How was she doing this for herte brother? What did being betrothed to the ruthless Sergio De Niro have to do with him?


    Breaking out of her thoughts, she looked up at Sergio and caught him smoking from his pipe while scrolling through his phone. When he raised the pipe to his lips and stuck it inside his mouth, she stared hard in disgust. She couldn¡¯t believe he had kissed her with that same mouth.


    ¡°You know you have all the time in the world to drool over me, Bambolina. I would advise you to breathe. You look dead¡± He looked up at her and returned his gaze to his phone. [Babydoll]


    Rosana stared at him in disbelief.


    Did he just use her of drooling over him? She couldn¡¯t even look at him without feeling irritated.


    ¡°I look dead because I was forced to marry you against my will. I do not love you and I do not want to be with you!¡±


    He chuckled lightly but she considered it dark. How could she be with a man whose mereughter terrified her?


    ¡°You will learn to be with me, Bambolina, because you are mine¡±


    ¡°No, I will not!¡± Rosana rebuffed. She dipped her hand into her cleavages and pulled out a ring. ¡°I was engaged to the one I love before you and my father came along and took me away from him. I do not love you and I never will!¡±


    She was stubborn and adamant, Sergio could tell. He stared at the ring she was holding without saying a word.


    She had expected him to say something. To apologize for the whole trauma and heartbreak he had put her through within the past few hours and terminate the marriage. She had hoped for all of those but instead, she got nothing. He just sat emotionless, staring at the ring with a void expression on his face.


    Rosana was shocked. Did he not understand everything she had just said?


    ¡°I do not want to be with you. Do you not understand?¡± She yelled out in frustration. ¡°I want to be with the man I love!¡±


    A minute passed before he asked quietly. ¡°What is the name of this man you love so much?¡±


    ¡°Allen¡­ Allen Iverson¡±


    He nodded and then picked up his ss of whiskey. He downed the whole content and resumed scrolling through his phone like he had not heard her.


    Rosana waited for him to speak but he didn¡¯t. She kept out an exaggerated sigh and looked out of the window sadly. What was going to be of her? She thought, fighting back the tears that threatened to roll down.


    *


    The limousine finally pulled up in front of a gigantic mansion and before Rosana could decide whether to step out or not, the doors were thrown open.


    She sluggishly got down from the car and looked around her in shock and admiration. Her mouth dropped. She had expected Sergio to own one of the biggest houses in the country but she had not expected it to be so beautiful and wonderfully built.


    She was lost staring around and wasn¡¯t aware of the men that bowed to her with their heads almost touching the ground.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Sergio inquired, standing beside Rosana.


    ¡°We have him, Boss.¡± Alfonso, one of his men replied, still bowing. ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°Take me to him, I will take care of him myself¡± He then turned to Rosana who stood clueless, and offered his hand. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Rosana didn¡¯t know what was going on but she followed him anyway. She kept admiring all the ces they walked by until she heard someone crying and screaming.


    She was terrified. She wanted to stop and run back but Sergio held her firmly, forcing her to walk with him. Finally, they entered the room and everywhere went quiet. Even a pin drop could be heard.


    Rosana nched at the sight in front of her. The man who was tied to a chair was bleeding profusely from everywhere. His right eye was pulled out and his fingers were chopped off.


    Quietly, Sergio unbuttoned his suit and with the help of Alfonso, he took it off. He then rolled up his sleeves, exposing his strong tattooed arms. He cracked his neck and finally stepped into the light.


    ¡°I heard you tried to attack me¡± He started, walking over to a table in the room which was filled with torture equipment.


    ¡°I¡­ I was ordered by Grasso Romon!¡± The man confessed without being asked.


    ¡°E cosi, hmm?¡± [Is that so?]


    ¡°He has my family!¡± The man cried. Tears rolled down from his left eye and blood from his right eye socket which no longer had an eye.


    ¡°You should have let them die rather than make such a mistake¡±


    Sergio picked up a hot zing knife from the furnace and dived it into his stomach. A loud ear-piercing scream erupted from both the man and Rosana who stood in the middle of the room.


    But Sergio wasn¡¯t done.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Instead of retrieving the knife, he let it burn his insides till they spilled out of him. The man could hardly breathe. He was barely alive.


    Sergio picked up a knife and drove it into the middle of his chest. He carved it down and drove it to the left, right under his heart. When he was done, he stood to admire his work before digging his hand into his chest to pull out his heart.


    Rosana screamed again, her heart racing wildly. All the blood drained from her face and she was left in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ She just couldn¡¯t.


    The man was now dead and Sergio stood with his heart in his hand. After looking at the vital organ for some seconds, he threw it on the ground and turned to Rosana. She looked pale and couldn¡¯t even move or speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bambolina,¡± He said to her and grabbed her hand, taking her away. She couldn¡¯t even think or ask questions, she just followed him.

 Chapter 3

    Rosana followed him quietly. She was too traumatized to speak or notice that he was holding her with his bloodied hand. The same hand he had used in pulling out the man¡¯s heart.


    When they finally arrived in their bedroom, Sergio opened the door and ushered her in. ¡°Wee home!¡±


    She looked around the room in fright and finally turned to look at him. He was still standing behind the closed door, not making any attempt to step further into the room. She lowered her gaze to his hands and shivered when she saw it covered in blood.


    ¡°Why?¡± She croaked, tears shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°He deserved to die, Amore¡±


    ¡°Aveva una famiglia¡± [He had a family]


    Sergio scoffed and started walking towards her, causing her heartbeat to elerate unusually. She took a step backward, trying to avoid him. If she had her way, she would¡¯ve vanishedpletely.


    ¡°Do not try to run away from me, Bambolina¡± He groaned and took another step closer but she stepped away. She was shaking visibly and sobbing at the same time.


    ¡°No, stay away from me. You killed him¡­ You¡­¡±


    Before she could take another step backward, he caught her by the arm and pulled her to himself. ¡°You cannot run away from me. Do not ever think you are capable of doing that!¡±


    His voice was gravelly and it caused chills to run down her spine. She was so scared. She was scared of his cold voice, the deadly look in his eyes, his nearness¡­ Everything about him scared the living hell out of her.


    He finally stepped away from her and she heaved in relief. He had finally granted her wish, she thought to herself unknowing to her that he was only moving away so he could examine her wedding dress and how to take it off.


    ¡°Take it off¡± He ordered after what seemed like a minute. Rosana looked up at him in confusion, wondering what he was talking about.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No? Let¡¯s see about that!¡± He stepped closer and began pulling the gown from all angles. He was on the verge of tearing it with his hands.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Stop!¡± Rosana¡¯s voice quivered and tears of fright brimmed her vision.


    She couldn¡¯t stop crying because she witnessed a person being murdered for the first time in her life. Right in front of her, her newly wedded husband had tortured and murdered a man mercilessly.


    ¡°Stop, please¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Stop touching me. Take your bloody hands off me!¡± His white shirt was stained too and there were prints of blood on his face. But he didn¡¯t care. All he cared about was how to get rid of her wedding gown which was now ruined by the blood on his hands.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He paused and looked down at her with dark metallic eyes.


    ¡°Stop touching me!¡±


    He grabbed her neck and she gasped, her eyes widening in shock. That was thest thing she expected him to do.


    ¡°You should not make me do this on our wedding night, Bambolina. You are mine and I will take whatever I want, whenever I want, wherever I want, and however I want, till death do us part, Mi Amor¡±


    His eyes were swimming in darkness and she felt a trail of shivers running down her spine just by his stare. Without warning, he crashed his lips on hers, his mouth epassing hers.


    With his hand still wrapped around her neck, he tilted her head and angled for deeper contact. ¡°Kiss me properly!¡±


    But instead of that, she pushed him away and sent her shaky palm to his cheeks before she could even process it. Her body trembled in realization and her pulse pounded heavily. What has she done? She wondered in terror.


    Sergio stilled. He couldn¡¯t believe he had just been pped so hard. When he finally looked up at her, his eyes were bloodshot and dark. His hands were itching to retaliate so badly that they started hurting.


    ¡°Mi dispiace. I¡­ I am not used to people forcing themselves on me¡± [I¡¯m sorry!] Rosana uttered, keeping her head up and shoulders high. It took everything in her to stifle the panic that sliced through her.


    ¡°Non avresti mai dovuto farlo, Bambolina. Not even by mistake¡± [You should never have done that]


    ***


    After hours of sitting and staring at the window, Rosana managed to slip out of her wedding gown and decided to take a shower. After taking a shower, she stepped out of the bathroom, wondering what she was going to wear. Her father had not even allowed her to pack her bags.


    She walked up to the wardrobe and threw it open. She needed to get dressed before Sergio returned from wherever he went. He had walked out of the room like an angry lion and Rosana was still scared of what he would do when he returned.


    To her surprise, there was plenty of female wear in the wardrobe ranging from different colors of underthings to sexy night wear and expensive dresses. Did Sergio get all those for her? She wondered.


    She heard a soft knock on the door and gasped in fright. Who could that be? She thought as she quickly dressed up. She grabbed one of Sergio¡¯s long coats and covered herself up because the nightwear was too revealing.


    ¡°Good evening, My Lady¡± The older woman bowed once Rosana threw the door open. ¡°Your dinner¡±


    ¡°Come in¡± The woman walked in and began setting the table. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am Vi, My Lady. Your husband assigned me to take care of you¡±


    ¡°You can call me, Rosana. Rosa in short¡± She corrected but Vi shook her head immediately.


    ¡°I cannot do that, My Lady. The Don will have my head¡±


    Rosana saw how terrified she looked and sighed. She couldn¡¯t me the poor woman. She was also afraid of her own husband.


    ¡°Where is he? Are we not supposed to have dinner together?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid I do not know, My Lady,¡± Vi responded, still bowing. ¡°But you have to eat before going to bed¡±


    The response didn¡¯t soothe her nerves. She had anticipated to hear that Sergio was not going to have dinner with her. That she was never going to see him again.


    Quietly, she started eating alone with Vi keeping herpany. Rosana noticed she kept bowing and wouldn¡¯t speak unless she was spoken to. Poor woman, she thought.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, Vi, I enjoyed it¡± She lied. Vi smiled in satisfaction and started packing up the tes. ¡°I want to go outside.¡±


    ¡°It iste, Mydy.¡±


    Rosana frowned. She wanted to take a tour around the house and see if there were any chances of escape.


    ¡°Can you lend me your cell phone? I want to call my mother and ask if everything is okay¡±


    ¡°I do not have a cellphone.¡±


    Rosana sighed in defeat. ¡°Alright, then I will follow you around. I am bored and cannot stay here like a prisoner. Please do not tell me no, Vi, please!¡±


    Vi could tell that Rosana was in deep distress. She felt sorry for her too. But she was scared of what Sergio would do when he found out that she had led his wife out of his room without his permission.


    ¡°Per favore, Vi, I will be quiet. I will return as soon as you do not need me anymore¡± [Please]


    Taking a deep breath, Vi responded. ¡°Alright, My Lady.¡±


    Rosana followed her around, admiring the interior of the house. All the maids and soldiers they came across kept bowing to her. After some time, she decided to return to the room with Vi behind her.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Rosana asked. It was the sound of something pleading desperately. ¡°Can you hear it?¡±


    ¡°My Lady I¡­¡±


    Before she couldplete what she was saying, Rosana dashed toward the direction the sound came from. When she finally got there, she froze in front of the slightly opened door.


    ¡°My Lady!¡± Vi whispered and rushed over. Without looking into the room, she shut the door and led Rosana away.


    ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°I said-Who is she, Vi?¡± Rosana had seen thedy who knelt before Sergio but she couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°She¡­ She is his mistress¡±


    Rosana was dumbstruck.


    If Sergio had a Mistress, what then did he want with her?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 4

    NEXT-MORNING


    After tossing and turning in bed countlessly, Rosana was finally able to sleep at dawn. She had expected Sergio to join her in bed but he didn¡¯t. How could he when he had his Mistress with him?


    Soft beams of morning glow fell into the room, causing her to stir a bit. She didn¡¯t have enough sleep and that was because she didn¡¯t want any. How could she sleep peacefully after what she witnessed when she first arrived?


    Besides, she had not forgotten the deadly look on his face after she pped him. Rosana sighed and rubbed her eyeszily. She was not fully awake but she could sense another presence in the room. Someone else was in the room, beside her. Immediately, she forced her eyes open and the first person she saw was Sergio.


    He sat beside her on the edge of the bed with a ss of whiskey, watching her with a pair of soul-piercing dark metallic eyes. Rosana forced herself not to stare at him. He was shirtless and beautiful, even with the inks all over him but he looked even more dangerous too. The sight of him did nothing but cause a shiver of trepidation along her spine.


    ¡°Good morning, Amore Mio!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosana asked instead, raising her upper body from the bed.


    ¡°Watching you¡±


    Rosana scoffed. She was never going to believe a word from his mouth. ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    Sergio smirked and slowly lowered his gaze to her chest. When he stared longer without uttering a word, Rosana had to check what he was looking at only to find out that one of her bre@sts had slipped out of the nightwear.


    ¡°Holy fuck!¡± The profanity flew out of her mouth as she immediately grabbed the duvet to cover her body. She was utterly mortified.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Sergio warned and pulled the covers away from her body. Before she could think of slipping away, he grabbed her hands with one hand and pinned them above her head.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± She yelled and tried to escape but she couldn¡¯t. His upper body was now above hers and his grip was too strong. ¡°Let me go!!!¡±


    ¡°You belong to me, do you understand? Every fucking bit of you is mine.¡±


    Her hands started hurting with each struggle and she slowly gave up fighting. Her heart was beating wildly in her chest and her pulse pounded violently. His closeness was too much for her to bear, almost to the point of near brain death.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She quivered, staring up at him.


    ¡°Everything, Bambolina, everything¡± With that being said, he lowered his head and nuzzled the hollow between her neck and her shoulder, sending goosebumps across her skin. ¡°You smell like fucking paradise, Amore, my fucking paradise¡±


    When he licked her, she shivered violently, her body almost leaving her soul. She couldn¡¯t stand what he was doing to her, she didn¡¯t want it. The only man who had made her feel this way was Allen and she had promised¡­ But with Sergio, everything felt different. So maddening, so electrifying.


    ¡°Stop!¡± She shuddered and started fighting once again.


    With one hand still holding her down, Sergio moved the other to her cup her bare bre@st. He grazed her nipple with his calluses, then he rolled it between his thumb and finger.


    ¡°No¡­ Stop¡­ Please¡­!¡±


    He looked up at her and saw the desperate look on her face. She would do anything to make him stop. She never wanted any other man toy hands on her, not even her husband, Sergio De Niro. She was scared of what his touch would do to her, what it would make her be.


    Sergio smirked and lowered his head to her chest. With his eyes pinned on hers, he watched her breath cease while he licked her nipples, one after the other before suckling on them.


    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡±


    He looked up at her and smirked. By the time he was done with her bre@sts, they were engorged and her nipples looked like tiny rocks. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what you are made of, hmm?¡±


    The wave of adrenaline had vanished from her system, leaving a tremor in her limbs. She was helpless. She already knew that no amount of struggle would make him stop so sheid back and watched him invade her body and soul.


    Sergio lowered his hand to her waist. When he dived it between her legs, her body stiffened beneath him. She started thrashing and yelling on the bed but it did nothing to stop him. Instead, it gave him more ess to her V area.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Sergio¡­ Sergio please¡­¡±


    ¡°Si, Bambolina¡± He responded, slipping his fingers under her panties. ¡°Sei cosi fottutamente bagnato!¡± [You are so fucking wet]


    Using his thumb, he rubbed her clitoris gently while sliding his middle finger into her wet pussy. She arched her back off the bed, writhing beneath him as sharp pulses of pleasure racked her body.


    ¡°No¡­ Sergio!¡±


    ¡°I know you can be a hell a lot louder than that, Bambolina¡± Still stroking her clit, he began thrusting his finger inside her wetness. Torturing and tormenting her at the same time.


    She couldn¡¯t stop yelling and calling out his name. With his eyes pinned on hers, he withdrew his middle finger and licked it, along with the pads of his thumb. His actions caused her eyes to widen in shock as all the muscles in her throat clenched. He just tasted her.


    ¡°So fucking good!¡±


    Rosanay on the bed, her nerves disarrayed. Sergio had released her and was now standing to watch her quietly. ¡°Get ready¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rosana asked. Her voice was shamefully quiet and embarrassingly stunted.


    ¡°You do not question my orders, Bambolina. You do as I say¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I will not be this nice the next time¡±


    After he left the room, Rosana took a shower and started dressing up. There were so many beautiful ck dresses in the wardrobe but she refused to wear any because she didn¡¯t want to look like the rest of them. She had noticed that all the men wore ck, including Sergio. Finally, she settled on something light and casual, one that wasn¡¯t ck.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what had transpired between her and Sergio. How did she let it happen? She kept wondering.


    She was supposed to feel repulsive after what had happened but instead, her body kept acting funny. She shook her head, clearing out the thought from her mind. She was never going to let it consume her. She belonged to Allen and nothing was going to take her away from him.


    ***


    ¡°And you are Rosana, si?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosana responded, staring back at the elderly woman.


    When Sergio had informed her that they were going to have breakfast with his mother, she had started imagining what the woman would look like. Would she look dangerous and ruthless like her son or Kind and loving?


    Thetter was never going to be possible, she concluded.


    ¡°I am Munika, Sergio¡¯s mother. Wee to the family, Rosana!¡±


    *


    ¡°She is not wee here, Sergio. ¡°Non mi fido di lei!¡± [I do not trust her!]


    ¡°That is not your choice to make, Mamma.¡± Sergio responded, still facing the window. ¡°I told you not toe to Italy¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you keep me away, Sergio?  You married that girl after I told you not to. You did your wedding without informing me!¡±


    Sergio sighed and turned from the window with his right hand tucked inside his trouser pocket. He was dressed in ck neatly tailored trousers and a ck shirt, leaving the first three buttons open.


    ¡°Fio quello che voglio, Mamma. Now, I will ask you one more time. Go up to your room and have some rest¡± [I do whatever I want, Mama]


    Munika let out an exasperated sigh and red at her son. She knew she couldn¡¯t push any further because the next decision he was going to make wouldn¡¯t end well with her.


    ¡°I do not trust that girl. I hope you do not regret thister, my son¡± She said finally and turned to walk out.


    ¡°She is my wife. And you will treat her with respect.¡±


    Munika paused on hearing his voice. Without turning, she nodded. ¡°Si, lo faro¡± [Yes, I will]

 Chapter 5

    SOMEWHERE IN CALIFORNIA, USA.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you could join us for breakfast. And oh, where¡¯s your fiancee?¡± Samantha asked, stirring the pot of stew on fire. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see her¡±


    Allen took a deep breath and turned to look at the dining table which was filled with different kinds of dishes his mother had prepared. She was hosting a family celebration for his engagement.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Just give me a minute.¡±


    Allen pecked her and walked out of the kitchen. He pulled out his phone once again and checked but still, there was no call or message from her.


    Taking a deep breath, he dialed her number for the umpteenth time, hoping he¡¯d get a positive response but It was still the same. Her number was not reachable. He sighed and rubbed his forehead, thinking hard. There was only one question that kept ringing in his mind.


    What happened to Rosana?


    ¡°Allen honey, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± Samantha announced from the dining room. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your father¡±


    During breakfast, everyone ate in silence. His parents kept ncing back and forth, silentlymunicating with their eyes. Allen knew what was going through their minds. He knew they both had questions. Questions he didn¡¯t have answers to and questions he didn¡¯t want them to ask.


    ¡°So¡­¡± His father, Mr Stanley, started, ¡°Where¡¯s your fiancee, Allen? You said you were bringing her for breakfast today¡±


    ¡°Yes Dad¡±


    ¡°So where is she? I don¡¯t see her sitting in one of these seats or eating the meal your mum prepared with so much effort¡±


    ¡°Oh, Stanley, it was nothing,¡± Samantha chipped in with a smile. ¡°I just prepared breakfast, that¡¯s all¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, she couldn¡¯t make it,¡± Allen replied, dropping his cutleries.¡± Rosana had to rush back to Italy two days ago. Her father called her back for something important¡±


    ¡°Something like what?¡± His father asked, earning a re from his wife. ¡°What? I¡¯m just asking, Sammy, we need to know. What if she never returns? What if she ends up ditching our son for some Italian dude?¡±


    ¡°No, Dad, never! Rosana will never do that. We¡¯ve been together for years and I trust her¡±


    His father sighed and they resumed having breakfast quietly. After helping his mother to clear up the table, he went outside and tried Rosana¡¯s number again. He still got the same response but he was never giving up.


    Rosana will return to him, he kept telling himself.


    ¡°Honey, are you okay?¡± Samantha asked and went to stand beside him. She searched his face and saw the lines on his forehead. ¡°Is anything the problem?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mom. It¡¯s been two days and I haven¡¯t heard from her¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange¡± She noted with a frown on her face. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. You said it yourself, she¡¯s gonnae back¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will.¡± He repeated and leaned closer to peck her cheeks. ¡°I have an important meeting at the office, I gotta go¡±


    Allen walked towards his car and went through his phone once again. What could she be doing in Italy? He wondered. Rosana was not the type who could stay a day without calling or texting him. So what changed? What happened?


    An idea popped into his mind and he immediately dialed his Secretary¡¯s number.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Clear all my schedule for today. And tomorrow¡­ And the next. Whatever George, cancel everything until further notice¡±


    ¡°But Sir¡­ All the meetings are important. The executives just arrived from Korea and Australia¡±


    ¡°Book another flight and send them away. Then book a flight to Italy for me¡±


    ¡°But Sir¡­¡± He ended the call.


    He was determined to find Rosana. He wouldn¡¯t get all the answers he needed if he remained in California.


    ***


    ***


    After having lunch, Rosana returned to her room and fell heavily on the bed. She still couldn¡¯t believe that this was her life now. The only time she could leave the room was during breakfast, lunch, and dinner. The rest of the time, she remained in the room, doing nothing.


    After her wedding night, Vi had stopped going to see her and she wondered why. She didn¡¯t even have anyone to talk to or keep herpany.


    ¡°Where is Sergio?¡± She asked one of the soldiers she met in the hallway.


    He bowed. ¡°I am sorry My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡­ My¡­ My husband¡±


    ¡°This way.¡± Rosana followed and soon they arrived at the other end of the mansion. ¡°Wait here!¡±


    She nodded and waited patiently. After a while, the man returned with Alfonso. Rosana quickly recognized him. He was the man who weed them when they arrived after the wedding.


    ¡°I am sorry My Lady but the Boss is busy. He will send for youter¡±


    ¡°I do not care. I want to see him, right now!¡± Rosana huffed. She was tired of sitting around and doing nothing. She needed to leave this ce. ¡°Take me to him!¡±


    Without waiting for his response, she stomped off to the room and pushed the doors open. Immediately she saw what was going on, she gasped in shock. Once again, ady knelt before Sergio and was about unbuckling his belt. Aware of the uninvited guest, she paused and turned to re at the intruder.


    Rosana, still in shock, looked up only to meet Sergio¡¯s dark metallic eyes. Her heart started thumping in her chest and she instantly regretted not listening to Alfonso. Now, how would she clear the image of how huge he looked in his trousers from her mind?


    ¡°Are you lost, Bambolina?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I wanted to see you. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Come closer!¡± He ordered and she gulped, fear gripping her entire system.


    Seeing the deadly look in his eyes, she knew she couldn¡¯t protest or annoy him any further. Instead, she walked towards him with wobbling legs, praying he doesn¡¯t snap her into two.


    Sergio looked down at thedy who was still waiting to continue from where she stopped before Rosana barged in. She couldn¡¯t wait for him to take her hard and fast in the mouth, almost tearing up the back of her throat like he used to.


    ¡°Leave¡±


    Disappointed, thedy scrambled to her feet and bowed before turning to walk out. Her eyes met with Rosana¡¯s and thetter could tell from the look in her eyes that she was upset. Who was she? Rosana wondered as she walked out of the room. Was she the samedy from the previous night?


    ¡°Kneel¡±


    Rosana paused and stared in shock. Surely she had not heard him clearly. ¡°What?!?¡± He had tucked himself in and that was a relief. At least, he wasn¡¯t nning to make her take the same position thedy had gotten up from.


    One minute she was standing and the next, she was shoved hard against the wall with a hand on her throat. ¡°I was trying to take it easy on you, Bambolina. But now, I know you do not like easy. You want hard, you want the demon, you want the beast¡±


    He was choking the life out of her and she could feel herself slipping off. ¡°No, please¡­ Please¡­¡± She wheezed and tried to fight his hand off her neck.


    ¡°I made a promise to your father that I will not end you. I am trying but I am slowly changing my mind, Bambolina. I do not have enough patience, especially for people who try to go against me¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Sergio!¡± She cried, her eyes almost rolling to the back of her head.


    He released her harshly and she fell to the ground, coughing out blood. Her heart was almost beating out of her chest and her vision was blurry due to burning tears.


    He had almost killed her. She thought and hurriedly filled her lungs with air as tremors jolted through her limbs. Goosebumps covered her skin just thinking about it.


    ¡°Get on your knees, Bambolina or I will make you¡± She immediately rose from the floor and knelt before him. ¡°Take it out¡±


    She wanted to plead but she couldn¡¯t. Instead, she whimpered and did as he instructed. She didn¡¯t wait for his nextmand because she knew what she was supposed to do. She knew what he wanted.


    Her mouth dropped open at the sight of him. He was bigger and harder, and not evenpared to Allen¡¯s, she thought. Pushing the thought aside, she started stroking him, expecting to get a reaction from him but didn¡¯t. He just stood stiff like nothing was done to him. When she finally looked up, she found him staring down at her with dark eyes.


    ¡°Hai finito di giocare?¡± [Are you done ying?] He asked and grabbed a fistful of her hair, almost uprooting her scalp. She yelled and felt hot tears brimming her vision.


    When she opened her mouth to take him, she had expected him to go slow and let her adjust to his size. But instead, he drove right in, mming the back of her throat brutally. Her eyes widened and she ceased to breathe.


    He pulled out and barely allowed her to breathe before thrusting back into her mouth, deep and hard. Her gag reflex shot up and she tried to pull away from him but couldn¡¯t. With his hand at the back of her head, almost pulling her hair from its roots and holding her firmly, she couldn¡¯t escape.


    He went hard, fast, and deep, fucking her mouth brutally until she passed out and copsed on the ground.

 Chapter 6

    Sergio stood in front of the window with his left hand tucked inside his trouser pocket and his right, holding a cigar between his thumb and forefinger. His clothes were arranged and his shirt was neatly tucked inside his trouser. One would think nothing happened a while ago.


    Alfonso bowed as he walked into the room, stealing a nce at Rosana whoid on the cold floor looking lifeless. She should¡¯ve listened. But she didn¡¯t. Was she still alive?


    ¡°Take her away.¡± Sergio started, taking a long drag from his cigar. ¡°If she is dead, bury her. I do not want any corpse lying around¡±


    ¡°Yes, Boss. Should I send for the Mistress?¡± He didn¡¯t respond, but Alfonso knew the response. ¡°One more thing, Boss, a maid is here to see you. She says she has something important to tell you.¡±


    When he remained quiet, Alfonso continued.


    ¡°We tried to send her away but she is strong-willed. She would not go and pleads to have a word with you. She is the maid you assigned to look after your wife¡±


    Sergio was quiet but finally, he responded. ¡°Send her in¡±


    Alfonso bowed and walked over to Rosana. He carefully ced an arm under her legs, the other at her back, and effortlessly carried her over his shoulder. When he walked outside, he paused in front of Vi who was still kneeling and patiently waiting to be called in.


    She was determined to see Sergio no matter what. Even if it meant kneeling all day and night. Maybe he was going to have her head, she didn¡¯t know but she had to report herself first.


    ¡°Go in¡±


    Her heart mmed so hard on her chest and sizzles ran down her spine on hearing that. Her hands began shaking but she fisted it at once and gulped. He finally agreed to see her, she thought, squeezing her eyes shut.


    ¡°He will have your head if you keep him waiting,¡± Alfonso added and walked away.


    Vi immediately stood to her feet and walked towards the door. Her heart was pounding crazily in her chest and her stomach wouldn¡¯t stop flipping either. She was scared. Scratch that, she was terrified.


    She was not only walking in to meet the most dangerous and ruthless man alive, but she was also going in to seal her fate.


    With trembling hands, she opened the door and walked into the room. Even with his back facing her, tension and fear coiled within her like a snake, ready to strike.


    Sergio was the Lord of the biggest Italian Mafia and the King of the crime family. He was known as the godfather of sin who had absolute control over everyone and was greatly respected for his strategies. He was also feared for his cunning, and ruthless nature, especially when it had to do with causing pain and taking people¡¯s lives.


    Vi got to the middle of the room and fell to her knees. She didn¡¯t know where to start or how to but she knew she had to say something.


    ¡°I am Vi, the maid you assigned to take care of your wife.¡± She paused and took a deep breath. ¡°I am here to report what happened on your wedding night¡±


    The moment Sergio turned from the window and looked at her, her heart jumped into her throat. She couldn¡¯t help trembling. Her ability to breathe was stagnating and she was going to pass out if he didn¡¯t kill her first.


    ¡°After having dinner, I allowed her to follow me out of the room. And then¡­ She¡­ She came across you and the Mistress. Before I could call her back, she had seen it all.¡±


    After the wedding night, Vi had been so restless and scared. She had been trying to meet Sergio and report herself but she was always sent away or informed that he wasn¡¯t avable.


    Now that she finally got a chance to meet with him, she didn¡¯t care if she got killed. It was best she turned herself in than let him find out by himself or from someone else.


    ¡°When she asked who she was, I¡­ I could not lie. I told her the truth¡­ That you had a Mistress¡±


    Minutes passed and she didn¡¯t get anything from Sergio. He was quiet and kept smoking from his cigar which only made her feel worse. His silence always spoke volumes and was worse than death.


    His silence always brought fear upon people, including the authorities. No one could ever read his mind and no one could ever predict him or his next moves.


    ¡°Please, kill me¡± She begged as tears slipped down her cheeks. Either way, she knew he was going to kill her. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Give me a reason why I should kill you¡±


    Her breath ceased but she managed to respond in a raspy voice,ced with fear. ¡°I led her out¡­¡±


    ¡°She is my wife, not a prisoner.¡± He started walking towards her and she panicked. ¡°And she ought to have known. You did well¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock as she stared at the floor in disbelief. Did he justpliment her? Does this mean he was not going to kill her?


    ¡°Now, I have another job for you¡±


    [FIVE HOURS LATER]


    Rosana stirred on the bed and finally woke up. She stared at the ceiling, trying to remember what happened before she passed out. Even without remembering, she felt hot tears rolling down her cheeks.


    She had gone to Sergio to inform him that she was tired of being kept in the dark. That she was tired of being with him and that she wanted out. She wanted to leave. She wanted to return to her Allen.


    It was going to be a simple talk but¡­


    ¡°Thank goodness, you are awake My Lady!¡± Vi beamed. She had been silently praying for her to wake up.


    After learning about the ordeal she had with Sergio, she decided to rush over and take care of her. Luckily, she was still breathing but it was difficult and painful. She had started burning a fever too.


    ¡°Vi¡­ You are here!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady¡±


    ¡°Why did you stoping to¡­ To stay with me?¡± Rosana asked as more tears rolled down her cheeks. Her voice was silently low.


    A sense of guilt picked up on Vi as she opened her mouth to respond. ¡°I am sorry, My Lady. I was just scared for my life¡±


    ¡°He was going to kill me. He¡­ He¡­¡± She paused and drew in air. ¡°Allen never¡­ He never¡­¡±


    Her jaw ached from how Sergio had stretched it, and her throat hurt. No, it burned.


    ¡°It is okay, My Lady, everything will be alright¡± Vi felt so much pity for the youngdy. The least she could do wasfort her. ¡°It just needs time¡±


    *****


    Vicenta sat in her bathtubughing heartily as the maids made her body. She was excited for so many reasons and one was because Rosana had failed to satisfy Sergio. After he had ordered her to leave, she had waited in a corner, just to see what would happen next. And as expected, Alfonso walked out a few momentster, carrying an unconscious intruder in his arms.


    After taking her bath, she oiled her body, put on her makeup, and wore one of her sexiest ck lingeries underneath a ck coat. She headed out of the room, ready to carry out the only job she was good at. To please her Master.


    As she kept walking, she came across Munika and smiled. ¡°Mamma!¡±


    ¡°Do not call me that, I warned you to stop¡± Munika replied with an eye roll. Unaffected by her demeanor, Vicenta hugged her, silently rolling her eyes behind her.


    ¡°I wish I could stop.¡± She pulled away from the embrace and faked a smile. ¡°How have you been, Mamma?¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business, Vicenta. And by the way, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that,¡± She smiled. ¡°I am going to meet the Don¡±


    ¡°He has a wife now!¡±


    ¡°Of which I know you are not in support of, Mamma¡± Vicenta whispered and watched her expression drop. She smiled inwardly.


    ¡°And you failed! Maybe if you did as asked, he would not have gone to collect that girl¡±


    Vicenta bit her lower lips and stepped closer to her. She then took her hands and held them in hers. ¡°I am never going to stop trying, Mamma. I give you my word¡±


    ¡°I only supported you because that girl was never in the picture. But now¡­¡±


    ¡°It does not matter, Mamma. I tried all these years and I am not backing down now no matter what¡±


    Munika grabbed her by the arm and pulled her closer. Then she whispered into her ears. ¡°Try harder but be careful. Remember, my son can never be manipted¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Those words alone caused shivers of trepidation along her spine, nailing the tremors to her limbs.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°I do not love him, Vi. I do not want to be with him¡± Rosana sighed in irritation. She was now feeling better but her throat still burned. ¡°This is a living hell, a nightmare!¡±


    Vi sighed. She understood Rosana¡¯s plight more than anyone else and saw the sadness in her eyes. But she couldn¡¯t do or say anything to make her feel at ease.


    ¡°Allen and I met in Senior High. It was love at first sight, Vi and it was wonderful¡± She smiled and continued. ¡°We fell madly in love and couldn¡¯t stay away from each other. Because of that, we enrolled in the same University and luckily, we both graduated top of our different sses.¡±


    ¡°He always wanted toe over to Italy and meet my parents but I was a bit scared. Scared that my father would only approve of him if he agreed to join the Mafia too. I was scared of losing him like my brother¡±


    ¡°Does it mean he never knew about your family?¡± Vi asked and Rosana nodded.


    ¡°He only knew that my father was a businessman and he was always busy. Allen does not even know about my family or where we live.¡± Rosana paused and stared at the engagement ring Allen had given to her. ¡°Now, I feel I made a very wrong decision. I should never have kept any secrets from him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it would have made any difference? You were betrothed a long time ago. Don¡¯t you think your father would have ordered you to terminate your rtionship with him?¡±


    Rosana thought about it and sighed. Vi was right. If her father had found out about their rtionship then, he would¡¯ve forced her to terminate it or he would¡¯ve married her off to Sergio at a very tender age.


    Speaking of Sergio, Rosana had not seen him for the past four days. She remained in her room to avoid running to him and was even more relieved when he didn¡¯t try toe after her.


    Vi had informed her that most times, he vanished for weeks. He owned other houses and could choose to stay wherever he wanted. Rosana was a little bit relieved. She wished he¡¯d vanish this time and never return until she had managed to escape.


    ¡°I would love to go to the mall,¡± Rosana said, changing the topic. She stood up and walked over to her wardrobe. ¡°All the clothes in here are ck¡±


    ¡°Oh! We could go when the Don returns, My Lady¡±


    Rosana huffed and rolled her eyes. Of course. Vi always had the perfect reply to every question and Rosana was starting to think she wanted her to remain trapped in there.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go now he¡¯s away?¡± Whenever she didn¡¯t respond, Rosana turned to look at her. ¡°You think I will escape?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, you think I will run? That is why you have been keeping me in and not giving me ess to some certain things¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±


    Rosana crossed her arms beneath her bre@sts and walked to the middle of the room. So that was it, she thought. She couldn¡¯t believe that Vi was not on her side. Well, why would she be when she was working for the devil?


    ¡°Did you see what he did to me four days ago? How he almost ripped my throat out? He did not care if he was choking the life out of me, Vi. He left me to die.¡±


    Vi dropped to her knees and lowered her head. ¡°I am sorry, My Lady, I am just doing my job. If I make a single mistake, the Don, your husband will have my head.¡±


    ¡°Look, I understand,¡± She sighed and went to stand in front of Vi. ¡°No matter how this is, I am not going to put your life in danger. I can never escape the Don and you know it. Even if I do, he willb the whole world, just to find me.¡±


    She walked over to the window and looked outside like she did over the past few days. The Don¡¯s suite was in the upper part of the mansion and very far from the ground. She had thought of lunging out of the window countlessly but it wouldn¡¯t work. She¡¯d fall and break her bones before she got the chance to escape.


    But that didn¡¯t stop her just looking. From the top, she could see the ground floor and all the corners. But they were guarded by so many soldiers.


    ¡°You should stop worrying, Vi, I am not running away. This is my fate and I¡¯m starting to embrace it¡±


    On hearing that, Vi was alleviated. She was so perturbed and refused to leave Rosana¡¯s side because she was scared that she¡¯ll try to escape. From the stories she told about her lover, Vi had concluded that she¡¯ll do anything to escape Sergio, just to be with him.


    ¡°Thank you, My Lady¡±


    ¡°I am so hungry, Vi. Please get me my food¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady¡± Vi stood to her feet and bowed before exiting the room.


    When Rosana was sure she had gone off, she leaned closer and looked down. If she could only find a way down there, there¡¯s nothing that would stop her from running away.


    ******


    ******


    Allen returned to his hotel room after another unsessful day, trying to find Rosana. Where could she be? He wondered.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Before taking the flight down to Italy, he had rushed over to her apartment and searched for some significant documents that would lead him to her house. After he arrived, he went straight to the location only to find it deserted. Not a single soul was found.


    He decided to ask around, using her pictures but no one recognized her. He didn¡¯t give up and kept trying for four more days. Still, no positive result.


    His phone started ringing, shattering into his thoughts. When he saw the caller, he sighed and palmed his forehead. It¡¯s been four days already and everyone at home was worried about him.


    ¡°Hi, Mum!¡±


    ¡°Holy gracious Lord, Allen! Finally you answered your phone!¡± Samantha cried. She was so worried. ¡°Where did you run off to, huh? Where have you been these past few days? Why did you refuse to pick up our calls? Where are you, Allen?¡±


    There were too many questions and he didn¡¯t know which one to answer first. ¡°Mum¡­ I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in Italy¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie that it¡¯s a business trip, Allen! Your secretary informed us that you just took off without words¡±


    ¡°Yes mum, it isn¡¯t a business trip.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°I came to find Rosa¡±


    There was a short pause.


    ¡°Goodness¡­ Have you found her? Tell me you¡¯re on your way back with her¡±


    ¡°No Mum¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Are you nning on staying there with her? Oh,e on Allen¡±


    He would haveughed if that was true but it was the opposite. He couldn¡¯t even find her. And she had not given him a call or replied to any of his numerous messages.


    ¡°Mum, it¡¯s not that. I¡¯ve not found her. No calls, no messages, no nothing, Mum.¡± He stood up from the bed and walked over to the window. ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to do. What if¡­¡±


    He paused and took a deep breath. No, he wasn¡¯t going there. He had tried so hard to avoid thinking about Rosana with another man. He had tried to avoid thinking that she ditched him for some Italian dude, just like his mother had said.


    His Rosa will never do that.


    She loved him and promised never to leave.


    ¡°Juste back home, Honey. We miss you and we¡¯re all waiting for you. Juste back, we¡¯ll figure it out¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mum. I¡¯ll take the night flight¡±


    ******


    ******


    United States Of America


    ¡°Boss, we have the document,¡± Alfonso confirmed and opened the envelope. ¡°And we have good news too¡±


    Sergio didn¡¯t reply. He just rxed on the seat enjoying the blowjob given to him by a Blondie. She used her hands and her mouth perfectly, giving him exactly what he needed after shedding so much blod. He had arrived in America four days ago to take care of business.


    ¡°He is from California, 27 years old, he manages his father¡¯spany and is also building his own. He recently got engaged to Rosana Marcello and was nning their wedding. They¡¯ve been together for 5 years.¡±


    Alfonso paused and watched him. Even with his eyes closed, he knew he was paying close attention to the details.


    ¡°The good news is that he is in Italy. He arrived three days ago and has been searching around for your wife. What do you need me to do, Boss? I could pass a call and the men will get him¡±

 Chapter 8

    Sergio stood up and went to stand in front of the window. ¡°You can not strike when he has notmitted an offense¡±


    Alfonso nodded in agreement. ¡°I am sorry, Boss, I misinterpreted your order¡±


    ¡°We leave first thing tomorrow. Get the soldatos ready¡± [Soldiers]


    ¡°Yes, Boss¡±


    ******


    ******


    [Next Day]


    After having breakfast, Rosana decided to take a walk around the mansion. Since she arrived days ago, no one showed her around. She didn¡¯t even know most ces in the building.


    Vi followed behind her, acting as a tour guide. She showed her all the ces she needed to know and warned her against the ces she wasn¡¯t allowed to enter.


    ¡°That building over there is a cell.¡±


    Rosana paused and stared at the building which was far away from the mansion. ¡°A cell? Why is there a cell here?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, My Lady. But it is not a good and decent ce for anyone¡±


    ¡°Then why is it here? What happens there?¡±


    Vi lowered her head and refused to say a word. She was always afraid of being around Rosana because she asked so many questions. Questions she wouldn¡¯t answer even if a knife was held to her throat.


    But she couldn¡¯t hide things from her even when she knew it could cost her life. She was the Don¡¯s wife and she needed to know everything so as not to get into trouble.


    ¡°Vi¡­¡±


    ¡°Promise me you will not say a word about this to anyone. Not even the Don.¡± Vi whispered and stepped closer to her. She looked scared. ¡°Promise me, My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I swear, I promise. Now, talk¡±


    Vi looked around one more time just to be sure no one was around. When she was fully conclusive, she turned back to Rosana and dragged her to a corner.


    ¡°I hear it is like hell, My Lady, and the Don is the King.¡± She paused and looked around before whispering into Rosana¡¯s ears. ¡°People get locked up in there. They are chained and tortured too. They are butchered and fed to the dogs. I also hear they break their heads and bones with a hammer. They drill holes into their eyeballs until they burst. They¡­ He¡­ He grinds people too¡±


    A taste of nausea hit the back of Rosana¡¯s throat. She instantly fell to her knees against the hard ground and emptied her stomach on the floor. Vi knelt beside her and scooped her hair from her face so she wouldn¡¯t mess it up.


    ¡°My Lady¡­ Are you okay? We should go inside!¡±


    Rosana opened her mouth to respond but all that came out was the breakfast she managed to eat that morning. No matter how hard she tried to push the nauseous feeling away, it kept hitting the back of her throat, causing her to throw up even more.


    ¡°Goodness¡­ I knew this would happen. I should never have told you all of that¡± Vi cried and kept patting her back.


    By the time Rosana was done, she was out of breath. Her ability to breathe was stagnating and she couldn¡¯t even breathe no matter how hard she tried to.


    Did Vi just mention that he grinded people too? Rosana wondered as she wiped her lips with the back of her hand. She was now very weak and felt sick.


    ¡°I am so sorry, My Lady! I should never have told you all of those.¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It is fine¡­¡± No, it wasn¡¯t.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    How could everything be fine when she just learned that Sergio, her husband, had a cell where he chained and tortured people? He even used all sorts of torture instructions to make them suffer.


    What kind of a man was he? Rosana wondered. Her hands were starting to shake and her vision was blurry. She felt highly repulsed by all she had just heard and still felt like throwing up.


    ¡°I will get you water, My Lady. Wait here!¡± Vi said and took off immediately.


    Rosana remained rooted to the spot and kept staring at the cell in terror. It was impossible not to specte what Vi just said because she had witnessed Sergio rip out a man¡¯s heart on their wedding night.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that for the past few days, she had been living in the devil¡¯s chambers. She had been living with a man who did all kinds of dehumanizing things to people. He had used those same hands to touch her. And like hell, a part of her enjoyed it.


    Rosana didn¡¯t know she had been walking the whole time until she bumped into a hard chest. She stepped backward and looked up at him without uttering a word. She was too traumatized to realize who it was.


    ¡°My Lady¡­ Oh, My God!!!¡­¡± Vi cried out when she stepped outside with the bowl of water. Rosana was standing in front of Sergio. Does it mean she was telling him about what she had just told her? Vi thought.


    If so, then she was done for. Sergio was going to kill her this time. The bowl of water she was holding fell from her hand and Sergio turned to look at her. She promptly turned pale.


    What has she done? She kept asking herself.


    ¡°Cosa fai, Rosana?¡± Sergio asked with a deep and low voice. That was the first time he was calling her by her real name, Rosana noted. [What are you doing, Rosana?]


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say but she slowly realized it was him. She was standing in front of the devil. The ruthless Sergio De Niro.


    ¡°Do I have to make you step away from my path?¡±


    She opened her mouth to respond but then she felt it again. The wave of nausea was stronger this time and before she could think of moving away, it hit the back of her throat and she threw up on Sergio.


    She kept going on and on while he stood there, watching her with eyes that held so much anger and darkness. There was no way she could stop herself, especially when she kept recollecting what she was told about him grinding people.


    When she was finally done, she stood straight and wiped her mouth with the back of her palm. She didn¡¯t look shocked or terrified that she had just messed him up badly.


    Instead, she gritted. ¡°I hate you so much. I wish you burn in your hell someday¡±


    He paused and studied her for sometime. Then he asked. ¡°Hai finito, Bambolina?¡± [Are you done, babydoll?]


    She nodded and red at him defiantly. ¡°Si. Yes, I am done!¡±


    He stepped closer to her and she cowered backward in fear. ¡°Well, it is now my turn to get started¡± He turned to the men beside him. ¡°Get her!¡±

 Chapter 9

    ¡°Noooo! Let me go!!!¡± Rosana screamed as she was being taken away by Sergio¡¯s men. ¡°Let me go!!!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t struggle or fight with them because they were more powerful. All she could do was scream and beg in tears but all of those fell on deaf ears. Sergio had given amand and there was no backing down.


    As the men kept dragging her with them, Alfonso appeared from a corner, causing them to halt. He made eye contact with them and they quickly got the message by stepping away from her.


    She took deep breaths and turned to re at the men who now stood with their heads bent. She was relieved that they had finally taken their hands off her. Maybe Sergio changed his mind, she thought.


    ¡°If you would excuse me, I will love to go back to my room!¡± She said to no one in particr and turned to leave.


    Before she knew what was happening, Alfonso took a step forward and pressed a white handkerchief to her nose. There was no time to struggle because her eyes rolled to the back of her head and she fell unconscious.


    ¡°Take her to the cell¡±


    ***


    ONE HOUR LATER


    Rosana woke up to the sound of a muffled cry. She tried to move her body but she couldn¡¯t. Her hands were tied behind her and she was sitting on a chair. She couldn¡¯t even see because she was blindfolded and a gag was ced on her mouth.


    What the hell was happening? She wondered. Where was she? And what was she doing there? Why was she tied up like some criminal? She struggled to release her hand and get out of the chair but she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t even scream for help.


    ¡°Finally, you are awake, Amore mio¡± Sergio¡¯s deep voice broke in. ¡°I was starting to think you died in your sleep¡±


    Tremors jolted through her limbs and goosebumps cover her skin by just hearing his voice. She tried to scream but it came out muffled so she cried instead. She was so scared. Scared of the unseen.


    Sergio stood with arms folded and watched as she tried to break free. Her blonde hair was a mess from struggling and her cheeks were already wet with tears.


    Taking steady steps, he walked towards her and removed the blindfold first. She looked around with her heart almost beating out of her chest. Her vision was still blurry even after blinking several times.


    Rosana looked around with wide eyes as all the blood drained from her face. Her heartbeat skyrocketed, mming against her ribcage and buzzing in her ears.


    She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her where she was because she knew already. The room was big enough to contain all types of torture equipment and cages. Hell, she could even see some people and dangerous animals in some of the cages.


    Sergio saw the look on her face and smirked. ¡°What is it, Bambolina? I am not even started and you¡±


    Rosana shook her head in fright and tried to speak but it came out muffled. How could he bring her to the cell? The same ce he tortures people and does all manner of inhumane things to them?


    What did he want with her? What was he nning to do with her? Was he going to torture and lock her up inside one of those cages? Was he going to feed her to his animals? What was he going to do with her? Rosana thought as tears rolled down her cheeks.


    She knew she was done for the moment she opened her eyes to find herself in that room, alone with the devil himself.


    Sergio opened one of the cages and dragged the man inside. He was all messed up with his urine and blood which had turned ck.


    ¡°He is one of the motherfuckers who tried to kill my soldiers and steal my goods. The rest are in there but I will use him to entertain you, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana shook her head in protest but he paid deaf ears to it. Instead, he tortured the man in front of her and set his body on fire. The man yelled in pain and pleaded but Sergio kept adding petrol to the fire. When he was fully satisfied with the damages he had done, he put out the fire and returned the man to the cage.


    ¡°Entertaining, was it not?¡±


    Rosana shook in fear as she stared at him with teary red eyes. She had been crying the whole time and her body shook uncontrobly. How could she unsee everything he had just done in front of her? How could she erase it from her mind?


    Even if she tried, the man¡¯s painful screams for mercy were now stuck in her brain. They kept buzzing in her ears.


    Sergio went to stand in front of her, his tall frame hovering above her. She was terrified and wanted to scream her lungs out but she couldn¡¯t because he had not removed the gag from her mouth.


    Rosana looked up at him, wishing she could strangle him with her eyes. With his sleeves rolled up, his strong tattooed arms were visible and attractive but none of that mattered to her.


    He was as beautiful as a god and the most dangerous of monsters. He was a devil and she never wanted to be anywhere near him.


    ¡°You do not have to say it, I know you hate me. But I promise I will make you hate me even more, Amore mio¡±


    Then he lowered himself and parted her legs. Without warning, he traced his fingers between her thighs and inched upward. She started fighting and struggling to get away from him but her actions only nudged him to her entrance.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You can never fight me, Bambolina.¡± He smirked, rubbing her through her panties. He kept tracing her slowly and applying a little amount of friction until he felt her getting wet. ¡°I would suggest you ask the thousands that tried but they are all in their graves¡±


    Rosana tried to fight it but she couldn¡¯t. The only thing she could do was cry helplessly. What kind of a man was he? She wondered. After using those hands to spill blood, he was now touching her with it.


    He slipped his fingers under her panties and groaned. ¡°Being tied up in here makes you fucking wet huh?¡± He rubbed her clit and she jumped, trying to escape.


    He held her down with his left hand and mmed two fingers into her wetness at once. Her back arched off the chair as her core tightened. She could feel it once again. The unwanted sharp pulses of pleasure racked her body.


    ¡°Watching a person being tortured and burned alive turns you the fuck on, hmm?¡± He asked, mming his fingers into her core over again. ¡°You are so wet. So fucking tight!¡±


    He kept thrusting inside her, stroking with ruthless skills that drove her over the edge. This time, she couldn¡¯t fight it. Even if she tried to, her body had long betrayed her.


    Through the gag in her mouth, she moaned and her back hurt due to how she kept arching it off the chair. She was so close. Very close.


    ¡°You hate me so much but you ride my fingers even with the blood on it¡± Sergio gruffed, thrusting deeper and deeper. His words were supposed to repulse her but instead, they drove her to her climax.


    Sergio removed the gag from her mouth, just before she came, arching violently. ¡°Sergio!¡±


    By the time she was able to climb down from the heights, her lungs were burning and her heartbeat skyrocketed, mming against her ribcage. She closed her eyes weakly, trying to regain her senses. What just happened? She kept asking herself.


    Did she just allow Sergio to give her the maddest screaming org@sm in his cell? A ce she¡¯s supposed to hate and not derive pleasure in it?


    ¡°You always taste perfect, Bambolina. So fucking perfect!¡±


    Opening her eyes, she watched him suck his fingers while looking at her with dark metallic eyes. Heat radiated from her inside, almost burning her up.


    ¡°Vai all¡¯inferno, Sergio¡± She spoke through gritted teeth. [Go to hell, Sergio!]


    ¡°Where do you think I came from, Amore mio?¡± He replied with a deadly smirk, sending shivers down her spine

 Chapter 10

    Early the next morning, Rosana prepared and got down from breakfast. She was used to eating alone in the big dining room without Sergio or anyone. After taking her seat, the maids rushed out and began to serve her.


    She started eating quietly, relishing how calm the environment was. Sergio must¡¯ve traveled with few of his men, she reckoned. Then his mother, Munika, and the Mistress were hard toe by. What did she look like? Rosana wondered.


    Was she an older woman or a youngdy like her? Was she beautiful and curvy and tall? Did she have beautiful eyes? What did a man like Sergio see in her?


    Rosana shook her head immediately, clearing off the thought. She shouldn¡¯t be thinking about all of that. She was even gratified that Sergio had a Mistress whom he sought whenever he wanted. At least he never pestered her for sex. That was thest thing she wanted.


    ¡°I see you are eating all alone¡±


    Rosana looked up in surprise and forced a smile. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Munika hummed in response and looked around. When she spotted a maid, she called and ordered her to make a cup of coffee. As the maid bowed and hurried into the kitchen, Rosana scoffed. Like a mother like a son, she thought.


    ¡°And where is my son?¡±


    Rosana froze on hearing the question. How was she supposed to know? She didn¡¯t even know anything else about him, except he was a Mafia Lord and his name was Sergio De Niro.


    ¡°I do not know¡±


    Munika scoffed. ¡°Such ame answer. He is your husband, is he not?¡±


    Rosana was tempted to say he wasn¡¯t her husband. That she was engaged to someone else who was presumably worried sick about her but she kept her mouth shut and kept picking on her meal.


    ¡°Look at me when I am talking to you, youngdy. And answer me when I ask a question!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Rosana dropped her cutleries and looked up at her. ¡°He is my husband. Anything else?¡±


    Munika looked at her in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe Rosana had just snapped at her and spoken to her in a disrespectful tone. Who does she think she is? Munika wondered.


    ¡°And yet you do not know where he is. He does not eat with you and he does not share your bed.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ That is what he wants.¡±


    ¡°He goes to his Mistress, instead ofing to you. And yet you call him your husband¡±


    That was supposed to make her feel bad but it didn¡¯t. Instead, she felt relieved. Besides, she didn¡¯t care if he had a thousand and one mistresses or if he slept with anyone else but her.


    ¡°Like I said-That is what he wants.¡±


    Taking a step closer, Munika asked quietly. ¡°And what do you want, Rosana? What are your motives?¡±


    What she wanted was to get as far away from Sergio. She wanted to go back to her Allen, get married to him, and live the life she had always wanted. She¡¯d make babies for him and they¡¯ll all live happily.


    But her motives? Rosana could not understand. Other than escaping from her son, the monster, she did not have any other motive.


    ¡°I know you were forced to marry him. And I also know why. But I do not know what other motives you have¡±


    Rosana was now confused and it was written all over her face. What was Munika talking about? She wondered. Yes, she had been forced to marry Sergio but she never knew why. Was there any reason behind their forced marriage and what could it be?


    ¡°Are you here to destroy him?¡± Munika asked, crashing into her thoughts. Rosana stared back at her like she had suddenly grown an extra head. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re all good and quiet? You want to make him fall in love with you, then you¡¯ll strike like a poisonous snake. Is that it?¡±


    ¡°I do not understand what you are talking about¡± She stood up. ¡°If you would excuse me¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!¡± Munika thundered, fisting her hands beside her. Rosana saw it and looked at her in surprise. What¡¯s going on? She wondered.


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about. Thest thing I need is to get entangled with your son or anything that has to do with him. If I had my way, I would run and never look back¡±


    Munika stared at her a little longer, thinking about what she had just said. Then she took a deep breath and walked closer to her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I want to believe you but I cannot. Well, except you run away like you just said. Run away, Rosana!¡±


    ***


    ***


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosana half-yelled and immediately sat up on the bed, clutching the duvet to her chest.


    She had just woken up from sleep and was terrified of the man standing in the room with nothing but his ck neatly tailored trousers. If he wasn¡¯t so deadly and ruthless, she would¡¯ve appreciated his body in its full glory.


    He had the kind of handsomeness that got into bones. From the depth of his dark metallic eyes to his deadly appearance. Her eyes trailed the tightened dips and mounds of his back muscles and she released a shaky breath. How could one be so beautiful, yet dangerous?


    ¡°You are forgetting so soon, Bambolina.¡± He finally turned to face her. ¡°This is our room and I cane in anytime I want¡±


    Her eyes fell from his face to his body and her stomach immediately clenched. The sight of him caused her heart to hammer wildly in her chest. His biceps, his abs, his stomach muscles, his tattoos¡­


    She quickly tore her eyes away and took a deep breath. No, she shouldn¡¯t look at him that way. He was a monster, a devil. She tried to fight it but deep down, a part of her missed him over the past two weeks.


    He had disappeared as always and Rosana was stuck alone. She cried every morning and night, hating how her life had turned out to be. She missed her old life and the States. But most of all, she missed Allen so much.


    Sadly, she never saw him in any of her dreams, instead, she kept seeing Sergio. He didn¡¯t try to kill her in any of the dreams but she always woke up feeling all worked up and wet in her panties, just like this morning.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± She finally asked, knowing he wouldn¡¯t demand her body. Besides, she had heard the Mistress screaming all through the night which meant he had been with her.


    She doesn¡¯t care but why does her heart skip at the thought of that? She immediately waved it aside, knowing her body was just ying tricks with her like it did for the past weeks.


    ¡°You should leave. I need to take a shower and dress up¡±


    ¡°What is there to hide, Bambolina? Sei mio¡± [You are mine]


    ¡°I am not yours! I belong to someone else¡± Sergio stared at her and took a step closer but she didn¡¯t care. She continued. ¡°And I love him and want to be with him. The sooner you understand that, the better¡±


    Sergio nodded and she gulped, wishing she could read his mind or know his next move. His facial expression was void, and she couldn¡¯t guess if he was angry at the moment.


    ¡°Allen Iverson, hmm?¡± He asked, causing her heart to sink into the pit of her stomach. Her mouth dropped and she stared at him with wide eyes. How did he know? She wondered.


    ¡°Si¡± She finally replied with a gulp.


    She waited for him to say something else, anything but he remained silent. Instead, he turned around and walked out of the room with his hands crossed behind his back.


    What was he thinking in his fucked up mind? She wondered.

 Chapter 11

    Rosana took a shower and sat to have breakfast in her room. After thest encounter with Munika, she ceased eating in the dining room. It was more like she was avoiding any contact with her.


    Munika didn¡¯t trust her and she knew that perfectly well. But what she couldn¡¯t understand was why. Why would she ask about her motives if she trusted her? Why would she ask her to run away?


    After eating, Vi cleared the table and left the room, leaving her to herself once again. She went over to the window and stood to stare outside. She was now a prisoner, she thought.


    Why would her father want this for her? Even after knowing the kind of man Sergio De Niro was, he still went along and forced her to marry him. And her mother¡­ Rosana couldn¡¯t stop wondering how she was feeling.


    For the past month, she had not heard anything from her mother or her father. They abandoned her, she thought to herself as tears welled up in her eyes. If something bad happened to her, her father wouldn¡¯t care. But her mother would live the rest of her life in regrets and Rosana knew that very well.


    ¡°My Lady¡­!¡±


    Rosana quickly turned from the window, startled. She stared at the older woman in front of her who wasn¡¯t Vi or any of the maids she saw around. Darting away, she wiped her tears and turned back to face her.     ¡°I startled you, I am sorry,¡± The woman said apologetically and took a step closer to her. ¡°I just wanted to see you for the first time since you arrived here. I am d you¡¯ve been enjoying the meals¡±


    ¡°And¡­ Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Carmencita, the Chief maid¡± Rosana mouthed an ¡®Oh¡¯ before nodding in response. She then raised her hand and wiped her face once again. ¡°Are you crying, my dear?¡±


    She shook her head and turned away from her. ¡°No. I think an insect flew in¡±


    ¡°Oh, My Lady, are you okay? Do you need me to call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, it is nothing¡±


    Carmencita stared at her and sighed. She knew that Rosana was trying to cover up but she chose not toment on it. She had no such rights.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very much,¡± Rosana replied with a smile, trying hard to hide the sadness in her eyes. There were so many emotions bottled inside and she wished she could open up to someone.


    ¡°And the food? I need to know if you¡¯ve been enjoying it. Do you need any adjustments? Do we¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine, Carmencita. You do not have to worry about me.¡±


    Carmencita nodded and stared at her in admiration.


    She was just as all the maids described. Beautiful with long blonde hair and a sculpted figure which sat well on her slender body. She had thick longshes above the prettiest set of blue orbs she had ever seen.


    She had a curvilinear waist and wless skin. Herplexion was glossy and Carmencita knew she had taken adequate care of it over the years. Rosana reminded her of her daughter.


    ¡°I have to worry about you because if you are not okay with the services we render, then the Don will have our heads.¡±


    Her shoulders tensed and Carmencita didn¡¯t cease to notice it. No matter how hard she tried to hide it, the older woman could still see right through her.


    ¡°I know it is hard for you. You do not need to hide it from me.¡± Carmencita started saying and walked over to her. ¡°Being forced to marry a man like Sergio is not easy, my dear. It is a death sentence if you would ask me¡±


    Rosana was stunned and it showed all over her. That was the only person who got closer to her since she arrived. It felt like she could read her with just one nce. And did she just mention Sergio by his name? No one ever did that.


    ¡°But you have to stay strong. Maybe you do not know it yet but he is a dangerous man. He can be anything but good when he is driven over the edge.¡±


    Rosana gulped. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Because I know him and you should too.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to know him¡±


    ¡°Unless you want to survive, you do not have a choice, my dear.¡± Carmencita paused and held her hands in hers. ¡°I will leave now but you can send for me anytime you need me¡±


    ***


    ***


    Rosana remained in her room, thinking about what Carmencita had said in the morning. Unlike everyone else, she wasn¡¯t afraid of talking about him. Who was she and how was she rted to Sergio?


    ¡°Has he returned?¡± She finally asked Vi who had just prepared her evening bath.


    ¡°Yes. An hour ago, My Lady¡±


    After taking a shower, she got out of the bathroom and started dressing up in the dimly lit room. When she was done, she turned on the light and almost went limp when she saw Sergio standing in front of the window with his hands inside his trouser pocket.


    ¡°Holy f*ck, you startled me!¡± She yelled, cing her hand on her chest to calm her frantic heart. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°This is my room as well as yours, Amore mio.¡± He replied and turned to look at her. He was dressed in ck trousers and a ck shirt, leaving the first three buttons open.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I have a surprise for you¡±


    She blinked and stared at him. A surprise? ¡°What surprise?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He paused and walked over to her. ¡°That is left for you to find out, Bambolina¡±


    Her heart was now pounding heavily in her chest. A surprise? What surprise was he talking about? And why was she having an unpleasant feeling about it? She couldn¡¯t tell if the surprise was going to be a good or a bad one because of the calm facade he had.


    ¡°I am not interested¡±


    ¡°That is where the problemes in, Mi Amore¡± He smirked and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°You do not have a choice¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I am¡­ I am not interested¡­¡± She stuttered and tried to move away from him but he grasped her by the arm and pulled her closer to himself.


    ¡°Like I said, you do not have a choice¡± He spoke through gritted teeth and red down at her. ¡°Now, do as I say or you will not like the consequences¡±


    Quietly, she followed him out of the room. She was terrified and couldn¡¯t stop trembling. What was he up to? What did he want from her? She could not easily forget how he had tied her up in his cell and the things he did to her.


    Thinking about it caused a sizzle to run down her spine and her lower region responded hastily, just like it did whenever she remembered the screaming org@sm he had given to her.


    ¡°Holy Christ!¡± She muttered under her breath and shook her head. How could she be thinking about something like that right now? She wondered. And damn her body for responding that way.


    ¡°Can you please tell me what this is about?¡± She shivered, wrapping her arms around her body. ¡°The suspense is fucking killing me!¡±


    Sergio halted in front of one of the rooms and turned to look at her. ¡°A guest¡±


    She gulped hard. ¡°A¡­ A guest? What guest?¡±


    He smirked and her heart skipped a beat. There was something about it that always gave her goosebumps. ¡°You will see¡±


    She kept following him until they arrived in front of a room. Two men who were dressed in ck suits stood guarding the door. When they saw them, they bowed.


    Rosana was a little bit relieved. At least he wasn¡¯t taking her to his cell. But who was this guest he mentioned? Was it her father? Her mother? Who?


    One of the men opened the door and Sergio motioned for her to go inside. She hesitantly nced at the opened door and turned to look at him with pleading eyes. Why was he asking her to go in first? She wondered.


    ¡°Do not keep the guest waiting, Amore mio¡± He groaned impatiently.


    Taking a deep shaky breath, she took one step at a time till she got inside the room. The moment she looked up and saw the guest, her breath seized in her throat, and her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°All¡­ Allen?!?¡± When she didn¡¯t get any response or movement from him, she screamed. ¡°Allen!!!¡±


    Thetter sat in a chair, his body tied up. Even with his head bent, Rosana could still recognize him. Her mouth dropped open as she stared at the blood on the floor. He looked lifeless.


    ¡°Do you like my surprise, Amore mio?¡± Sergio asked behind her.

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Do you like my surprise, Amore mio?¡±


    Rosana was speechless. She couldn¡¯t ept any of it. This isn¡¯t real, she kept telling herself. Her Allen was in California, probably at work or home. This person sitting right here and looking lifeless wasn¡¯t Allen. It couldn¡¯t be him.


    ¡°Allen¡­ Allen!!!¡± She rushed over and tried to save him but she couldn¡¯t. The ropes were too tight. ¡°Allen, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s your Rose. Please wake up!¡±


    She cupped his face in her palms and sobbed quietly. She still couldn¡¯t believe any of it was real. Her Allen being tied up, the bruises, the blood¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe any of it.


    Standing to her feet, she turned to face Sergio who had been quiet the whole time. Her eyes were red and filled with so much hatred. ¡°What did you do to him, you shameless monster?¡±


    ¡°Take these robes off him. Let him go, please!¡±


    ¡°And why should I?¡± Sergio asked and walked further into the room with both hands tucked inside his trouser pocket. ¡°I just want to know the man you love so much, Bambolina¡±


    ¡°No, Sergio, let him go, please. I will do anything you want¡± She begged in tears and fell on her knees in front of him. ¡°Please, let him go!¡±


    Sergio stared down at her, irritated by her tears. He then turned to the men in the room. ¡°Take her away¡±


    The men swung into action, not listening to her cries and pleas. They dragged her out and took her back to her room as Instructed by Sergio.


    ?????


    TWO HOURS LATER


    ?????


    Outside the room, two men stood, guarding the door. Rosana wasn¡¯t allowed to step out no matter how hard she cried and pleaded with them. She cried helplessly and couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Allen. Was he still alive? She wondered.


    The door opened and Rosana turned to stare at it in fright as Sergio walked in, holding a gun in his right hand. Her stomach immediately clenched at the sight of it and her heart started racing wildly in her chest.


    What has he done to Allen? Was he de@d? She thought as tears welled up in her eyes. With Sergio, anything was possible.


    ¡°You have killed him¡­¡± She whimpered, covering her wet face with her palms. ¡°You¡­ You killed him!¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so bad of me, Bambolina?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Because you are¡­ You are a monster. You¡­ You¡­¡± She paused and shook her head, allowing the tears to flow uncontrobly.


    ¡°I would advise you choose your next words carefully, Bambolina.¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± She sniffled and looked up at him. ¡°Or what, Sergio? Will you kill me? Burn me? Rip my heart out? Feed me to your animals?¡±


    He looked down at her, his expression void as always. Then he turned around and started walking towards the door, leaving her confused and speechless. Was that it? She asked herself. Was he just going to leave?


    ¡°I am¡­ I am sorry. Forgive me¡± She gulped, not knowing what else to say. She just wanted to get rid of the silence which was worse than death.


    Sergio paused but he didn¡¯t turn to look at her. ¡°You will go to him and tell him you do not belong to him anymore.¡±


    Her heartbeat ceased and she stared at him in shock. Allen¡­ Her Allen was alive. He didn¡¯t kill him¡­ He was still alive! She felt relieved and started sobbing again, feeling sorry for what he had to go through in the hands of Sergio.


    She shook her head and answered ¡°I¡­ I cannot. I love him. Please, let him go!¡±


    ¡°Of course, Bambolina¡± He turned to look at her with a smile on his face which terrified her. ¡°But for that to happen, you will have to drive a bullet into his skull. That would be so sweet and easy,pared to what I would do, sweetheart¡±


    His eyes were swimming in darkness and she felt a trail of shivers running down her spine. ¡°No¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I would blend him, then I would serve you his remains and watch you eat¡± He deadpanned, his voice as gravelly as ever.


    She started sobbing, her jaw chittering. Her heart was in her throat and her pulse pounded violently. ¡°I will do it¡­ I will do whatever you say¡±


    ?????


    ¡°What¡­ What happened to you? I searched everywhere. What are you doing here? Who are these people?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, he added. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Talk to me, Rosa¡±


    She fisted her hands beside her and walked further into the room. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ There¡¯s nothing to say, Allen. You shouldn¡¯t havee here¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here, they brought me here. All I can remember is that after work, a couple of guys knocked me out and then I woke up to find myself here¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna let you go. But you have to forget about me¡± Rosana gulped and looked at him with pleading eyes. She wished he could understand everything and just leave.


    ¡°Why should I do that? Are you hiding something from me? Who are these people, Rosana? What are you doing with them? You were supposed to be with me, remember?¡±


    ¡°That has changed. We cannot be together, Allen. You have to forget about me¡±


    Avoiding his eyes, she walked behind him and started cutting off the ropes. When she was done, he stood up immediately and turned to face her. He was shocked at her words and couldn¡¯t understand any of them.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you talking about? What happened to you? What did they do to you? Who are these people, Rosana?¡±


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the police as soon as we get out of here. You¡¯ll be safe, we¡¯ll be safe.¡± He cupped her cheeks as tears rolled down his eyes. ¡°Then we¡¯ll get married like we always wanted to. You and me, Rosa, you and me!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hold the tears anymore. This was breaking her as much as it was breaking him. But there was nothing she could do about it. Sergio was going to end him if she didn¡¯t do as he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s over, Allen¡± She announced and pulled away from him, releasing the bomb. ¡°It¡¯s over, you have to leave¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡± He paused when he saw the ring on her finger. It wasn¡¯t his. ¡°Wait, what?!? You¡­ You left me for someone else? How¡­ How could you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Allen, I do not love you anymore.¡±


    Tears rolled down his cheeks and he sniffled. He didn¡¯t want to believe she had just broken his heart into a thousand pieces. How could she? He wondered. How could she do that after all the promises


    ¡°You¡­ You promised¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you shouldn¡¯t have trusted me anyway¡± She then turned to the men in the room. ¡°Take him away¡±


    As they bowed and swung into action, Allen saw the tears in her eyes. She looked sad and heartbroken but she managed to keep a calm facade. What was going on? He wondered.


    ¡°Are they forcing you to do this? Is that it?¡± He asked as the men started dragging him away. ¡°I promise I¡¯lle back for you, I¡­ I promise!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­ Just forget about me!¡±


    ¡°I love you, Rosana¡­ I¡¯m not giving up on you!¡± He yelled behind his shoulder as the men dragged him out of the room.


    When she was finally alone, she started crying. She was sad and happy at the same time. At least, she was able to save him from Sergio and he was still alive.     ¡°I did it for Allen, not for you¡± Rosana gritted and wiped her tears with the back of her palm. ¡°I can never love you, Sergio. And I will never love you!¡±


    ¡°You will learn, Bambolina. Now, get dressed¡±


    She had promised to do whatever he said so she quietly obeyed. She dressed up in the ck gown he had picked for her and wore gold essories. Then she wore simple make-up.


    As she walked out to meet Sergio, she overheard Munika talking to him. ¡°I told you I do not trust her. I do not even like her. She¡¯s only here to destroy you.¡±     ¡°I am sorry, I was just¡­¡±     As Rosana approached them, she kept thinking about what she had just heard. Munika doesn¡¯t trust her and doesn¡¯t even like her. But Sergio went against his mother and stood by her side. What does that mean?

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Rosana!¡± Munika called out with a fake smile. She was surprised to see her approaching them quietly. ¡°Sei bellissima¡± [You look so beautiful!]


    ¡°Grazie!¡±


    Rosana was dressed in a long ck slitted gown that hugged her body perfectly. Her blonde hair was neatly tied to the back, giving her a beautiful look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    She took a deep breath and walked over to him. When she noticed him staring at her with dark metallic eyes, she shivered. Why was he looking at her that way? She wondered. Was her look not up to his taste?


    She had not even applied so much makeup. A little powder, eyeshadow, mascara, and red lipstick were all she used for the night. But with the way Sergio was staring at her, she had the urge to run up to her room and wipe everything off.


    Why did she even wear make-up? It¡¯s not like she was going on a date with Allen or attending a party. She was going out with Sergio, a man who was more than a devil. A man who could kill without second thoughts or any emotions.


    ¡°Ro?¡± His dark chilling voice broke into her thoughts and she trembled. When she nced down and saw his outstretched hand, she immediately slipped hers into it.  She didn¡¯t want to think of how long she had kept him waiting.


    He led her outside the mansion to where a man waited with the door of the limousine ajar. The man bowed and waited for them to get into the car before closing the door behind them.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Rosana finally asked when the car pulled out of the estate.


    ¡°Somewhere¡±


    She wanted to ask more questions but instead, she took a deep breath and stared at the window. She had so much on her mind. So many things she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.


    Where was Allen? How was he feeling about everything? She wished she had the time to exin everything to him. She wished she had the time to express her undying love for him.


    She had broken his heart after all the promises. She couldn¡¯t easily forget the look on his face when she told him to forget her or the tears that had rolled down his cheeks when she told him she did not love him anymore.


    Rosana wished she had done things differently. If she had exined everything to him, they would¡¯ve escaped together. But deep down she knew they wouldn¡¯t have made it. Sergio¡¯s men would¡¯ve caught them before they even tried to make a move.


    ¡°We have arrived!¡± The driver announced, breaking into her thoughts. She took a deep breath and looked around. They were now in front of a restaurant.


    How long did she ck out? She wondered.


    Sergio got down from the car first and walked over to open the door for her. Taking his outstretched hand, she alighted from the limousine and together, they started walking towards the restaurant.


    Rosana shuddered when she turned and noticed all eyes on her. They were stealing nces and couldn¡¯t look her in the eye because they were all afraid.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. De Niro!¡± The owner of the restaurant rushed forward and bowed. ¡°Please, this way!¡±


    Sergio nodded curtly and ced his hand on the small of her back, guiding her forward. She immediately flinched but then she calmed when she realized it was just his hand.


    Rosana noticed how everyone in the restaurant lowered their heads as they walked past and felt bad. The sight of Sergio filled everyone with immense fear.


    Rosana felt relieved when they were taken to the V. I. P.¡¯s room where they were going to dine alone. At least everyone in the restaurant could continue eating and acting freely without fear.


    ¡°You are not eating, Bambolina¡± Sergio noted and drank from his ss of wine. They had been served the best dishes but Rosana didn¡¯t touch any.


    ¡°I cannot eat¡±


    ¡°Would you prefer I eat you instead, hmm?¡±


    Rosana felt her lower region squirming at the sound of that. It brought back memories of the org@sm he had given her some weeks ago. Damn, how could she still remember something like that? She asked herself.


    He had given her a mad screaming org@sm in his cell. A ce where he tortured and did all manner of inhumane things to people. And she enjoyed it and craved more over thest two weeks. How could she?


    She sighed and dropped the fork she was holding. ¡°What do you want from me, Sergio?¡±


    ¡°What can you give to me, Bambolina?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± She screamed in her head. She couldn¡¯t give him anything. Besides, he had the whole world at his fingertips. So, what did he want with her?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your Mom does not like me anyway¡±


    He chuckled dryly. ¡°She is not supposed to like you, Bambolina. You are my wife¡±


    ¡°She does not trust me¡±


    Sergio looked into her blue eyes which had not changed since they got married. They still looked sad, just like the very first time he stared into them after they exchanged their vows.


    When he didn¡¯t respond, she added. ¡°You made me hurt Allen¡±


    ¡°One of us was going to do it anyway. I am impressed you made the right choice¡± He smirked and sipped his wine. ¡°Besides, he had to know you do not belong to him anymore¡±


    ¡°I hate you!¡± She whispered with teary eyes. ¡°I hate you so much, Sergio De Niro!¡±


    ¡°Sei bello, Bambolina!¡±


    Rosana stared back at him as tears rolled down freely from her eyes. How could he say she looked beautiful when she actually felt bitter and torn apart? She wished she could pick up her penknife and stab him in the chest over and over again.


    ***


    ***


    By the time they got back to the mansion, it waste and Rosana had fallen asleep inside the car. Sergio watched her sleep and quietly carried her into the mansion.


    As he climbed up the stairs, the mistress rushed out to wee him in her red lingerie only to find Rosana sleeping peacefully in his arms. She bit her lips in annoyance and bowed.


    ¡°I am ready to serve you, Master!¡± She announced but didn¡¯t get any response or reaction from him. He walked past her and continued up the stairs until he got to their room.


    Carefully, heid her down and took off her shoes and jewelry. Then he pulled the duvet and covered her body so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold. As he stood up to walk away, she opened her eyes and mumbled incoherently.


    ¡°I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Go to bed, Bambolina!¡±


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Your mother hates me. She¡­ She asked me to run away¡­¡±


    When he remained quiet, she spoke again. ¡°Good night, Sergio¡­¡±


    He watched the gentle rise and fall of her chest and then her face. She looked troubled, even in her sleep. When he was sure she had drifted back to sleep, he sat back on the bed and pulled the duvet to cover her properly.


    ¡°Goodnight, Bambolina¡±


    ***


    ***


    The mistress kept checking the time and waiting for Sergio to go to her. She fisted her hands and began pacing around angrily. What was keeping him? She wondered.


    After waiting till 3 A. M, she went to sleep bitterly. It was hard to believe that Sergio had ditched her for his so-called wife. She always thought he would choose her first no matter what, but that seemed to change a lottely, since he got married to Rosana.


    He had stopped deriving pleasure from her body and whenever she presented herself to him, he didn¡¯t take her like he used to. No, she couldn¡¯t ept that, she couldn¡¯t lose him so easily. She had to act and she was going to do that quickly.

 Chapter 14

    Rosana moaned low in her throat and turned on the bed only to meet another body lying beside her. She smiled in her sleep and gently ced her hand on Sergio¡¯s hard chest, caressing him.


    She could still feel the distance between them so she inched closer and ttened her hand on his chest. Slowly, she lowered it to his stomach and grazed his abs and biceps with her fingertips. His body felt so¡­ Perfect, she thought in her sleep.


    But Allen¡¯s body had never been like that.


    He didn¡¯t have a hard chest or biceps and abs and stomach muscles. He never considered workouts so he was in. But he was still very much handsome and she loved him that way although she wished he had the body of most male models she saw on television and in magazines.


    She kept lowering her hand, knowing how much Allen loved waking up to her touches. When she reached his crotch, she palmed him through the fabric of his trousers, running her palm over his length, from tip to base.


    She moved her hand upwards and slid it under his trouser. There, he was all big and hard. How did he get so big? She wondered. She could also trace the veins which popped out on the surface. It felt so different. Allen had suddenly be hot and different.


    Lightly, she stroked him. He was almost too big for her hand but she loved it. The way he felt sent a delicious shiver that worked down her spine. It caused a hot ball of desire in her stomach as her core heated and tightened.


    ¡°If you keep doing that, Bambolina, I will be forced to show you what it is made of!¡±


    No, wait. Bambolina?!?


    Of course she knew that name and there was only one person that called her that. Allen never called her Bambolina and his voice wasn¡¯t so husky or deep. So dangerously seductive.


    This could only mean one thing. Rosana thought as she finally forced her eyes open. And there he was, lying on his back with his hands crossed behind his head and his eyes closed. His inky dark hair looked messy but he was still able to pull on a hot morning look.


    ¡°You might want to take your hand away,¡± He said again with his eyes still closed.


    Rosana quickly lowered her gaze and was shocked when she found her hand stuck inside his trouser. She was still holding his hard c? ck. Letting out an ear-piercing scream, she pulled her hand away from him and jumped out of the bed. How did that happen? She panicked.


    ¡°Good morning, Amore mio!¡±


    ¡°How¡­ What¡­ Why are you here? What are you doing here? How did you get here?¡±


    Sergio finally opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. He looked at his frightened wife who wanted to be anywhere but in the same room with him.


    Rosana gulped hard, probing her brain for answers, but it felt like a giant ck puzzle with no pieces to put together. What the hell happenedst night, she wondered. And why did she wake up with her hand inside his pants?


    Embarrassment coated her cheeks and ate her insides like burning acid. ¡°Did¡­ Did anything happenst night? Did you¡­ Did we?¡±


    She still had to ask even when she didn¡¯t feel any ache down there. Maybe he had drugged her, she thought. Besides, he was Sergio De Niro and he could do anything just to get whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Stop speaking in fucking parables, Bambolina¡± He groaned and kept staring at her with the same cold expression on his face. If only he knew how it made her feel.


    ¡°Did we have sex?¡± She finally asked, whispering thest part. She felt disgusted even talking about it.


    ¡°You do not remember?¡±


    Her eyes widened in shock and her jaw dropped. Did they¡­ Was he trying to say something actually happened between them the previous night? But how? Howe she couldn¡¯t remember anything? Howe she still felt normal and untouched? Howe¡­


    ¡°Do you need me to exin everything in detail?¡± Sergio asked again. His calm mode was terrifying. It was scaring the living hell out of her.


    What did he do to her? She wondered.


    ¡°Well, we fucked, hard, deep, and rough, Bambolina, just the way I like it¡± He paused and read the expression on her face before he continued. ¡°And you¡­ You enjoyed every fucking bit of it¡±


    Heat radiated from her neck and rose to her cheeks as mortification tugged at her stomach. She looked down at herself and for the first time, she noticed she was wearing one of her nightgowns. That was when she recollected a little of what happened the previous night.


    Her Allen was involved. Hell, she had ended everything with him and broken his heart. Then Sergio had taken her out for dinner but she couldn¡¯t eat. She only had a few sses of wine and that was all she could remember.


    ¡°Did you r@pe me?¡± Rosana blurted out causing him to halt in front of the door. He had already gotten up from the bed. ¡°What did you do to me? I cannot feel anything¡±


    ¡°That is because I did not do anything to you¡±


    She shook her head and went to stand in front of him. If he had spoken the truth about sleeping with her the previous night, it meant her body was defiled already. She had cheated on Allen.


    ¡°I do not believe you¡±


    Sergio immediately grabbed her hands above her head and pinned her against the door. He then leaned into her, his other hand digging into her waist.


    ¡°You would not be standing right now and you would not have walked for days if I touched you, Bambolina. You know why?¡± He stared deep into her eyes, his metallic ones boring into hers. ¡°Because I do not take. I ravagepletely¡±


    His voice was deep and hard, causing a shiver of trepidation along her spine. It made her scared but  also caused blood to boil in her veins as her lower region burned in excitement. What was she turning into? She wondered.


    She was finally able to breathe when he released her and left the room. She couldn¡¯t breathe when he was so close to her, his dark psychotic eyes burning into the depths of her soul.


    ***


    After taking a shower, Rosana followed Vi out of the room for breakfast. She had expected her to bring it up to her room but she didn¡¯t and instead of asking questions, she decided to head over to the dining room at once. Deep inside, she prayed she wouldn¡¯t crush into Munika.


    ¡°I woke up in my nighties. Do you know how I got into them?¡±


    Vi nodded and responded. ¡°The Don assigned me to change your clothes and dress you up for the night¡±


    Rosana felt relieved. She inhaled deeply and smiled. She had thought the worst but thank goodness it wasn¡¯t Sergio. As they approached the dining, the smile on her face vanished and her steps faltered.


    What was he doing there?


    ¡°Come, Bambolina, Let¡¯s eat¡±


    No, maybe she was dreaming. What was Sergio De Niro doing in the dining room? They never had breakfast as a couple so what changed? Why was he seated at the head of the table, ready to eat?


    ¡°Come, my dear, do not keep him waiting¡± Carmencita called out with a smile. ¡°The Don does not like his food  cold¡±


    Rosana nodded andzily walked over to the table. She took her seat and was served. ¡°Bon appetit!¡± Sergio said and took a sip from his ss of wine.


    ***


    ***


    Sergio stood in his study, facing the window. Munika joined him afterward, still surprised that he sent for her. Did he finally decide to send Rosana away? She wondered. Did he finally realize that she had been right the whole time?


    She cleared her throat and went to stand behind him. ¡°My son, is anything the matter?¡±


    Her question met silence and she knew better than to say anything else. Sergio was a deep thinker but it was worse when he murdered a person in his thoughts. Such a person could be considered a walking dead.


    When he remained silent after a few minutes, Munika started trembling. She started reminiscing about events and what she did wrong.


    ¡°You asked her to run away¡± On hearing that, her heart mmed hard against her chest but she managed to maintain herposure.


    ¡°I do not know what you are talking about¡±


    Sergio took a deep breath and turned around, causing her to almost flinch backward. ¡°You asked Rosana to run away¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t a question, Munika discovered. He was making a statement. ¡°Why would I do such a thing?¡±     She balled her fists and tried to maintain a calm facade. She couldn¡¯t let him see her trembling or the rage that boiled inside her. If Sergio knew about that, then it only meant that Rosana ratted her out. That ingrate!


    ¡°So you trust her? You believe the word that girl¡­¡±     Munika lowered her head but she knew he wasn¡¯t finished. He didn¡¯t just call her to remind her that Rosana was his wife. There was something else.     As she walked out of the study, she was tempted to find Rosana and deal with her but she couldn¡¯t because the warning still made her shiver. It was still very loud and clear.


    ¡°I hope you do not regret it, my son¡± She muttered behind the closed door and walked away.

 Chapter 15

    After breakfast, Rosana retreated to her room, wondering what suddenly changed with Sergio. He took her out for dinner, shared the same bed with her, and also had breakfast with her. Was it a coincidence that it all happened after he forced her to end things with Allen?


    That monster, she huffed and went to stand in front of the window. How could he start acting nice toward her after he had crushed her world? Not only her world, hers and Allen¡¯s. They were going to have a better future together not until he came and blew everything away.


    Her mind drifted to Allen and she sighed despondently. Without being told, she knew he was so miserable. They had made so many promises to each other but she ended up breaking hers.


    ¡°My Lady?¡± Carmencita called out from behind and Rosana turned immediately. She had called for the older woman.


    ¡°Oh, Carmen, you are here!¡±


    ¡°I told you I will be here whenever you need me¡±


    Rosana smiled and went to sit on the bed. She was d to finally have someone to talk to, unlike Vi who was always quiet and reserved.


    ¡°I enjoyed breakfast¡± She started and paused to look at her. Carmencita smiled and bowed slightly. ¡°What is the secret recipe?¡±


    ¡°Nothing really special, my dear. Just the right ingredients¡±


    When Rosana nodded and looked away thoughtfully, Carmencita knew she had other things in mind. She wouldn¡¯t invite her into her room, just to ask about some secret recipe.


    ¡°Are you well, my dear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am fine¡± Rosana answered with a nod and started fidgeting with her dress.


    ¡°Are you sure? Oh,e on, I know there is something else. You can tell me¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ I am just scared. I am scared of Sergio, I am scared of the Mafia world, I am scared of his mother, I am scared of everyone and everything in here¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carmencita took a deep breath. She had known all that already. ¡°You should not be scared of anything, my dear. Sergio always protects what belongs to him¡±


    No, Rosana didn¡¯t want that. She didn¡¯t need his protection or anything. All she wanted was to go far away from him. All she wanted was to flee from the Mafia and everyone else.


    ¡°I am not his. I was forced to marry him¡±


    ¡°And do you think he would have married you if he did not agree to?¡± Carmencita asked and watched her keenly. ¡°You should know that no one can force him to do anything. If he agreed to marry you, it means he chose you, my dear¡±


    But why?


    They never met each other. She only heard lots of stories about how ruthless and heartless he was. Her father had been sure to fly her out of the country when she was eight years old. He didn¡¯t want her to get involved with the Mafia and all the things that came with it.


    She only came back to Italy once a year after her brother died. Since then, her father never allowed her to stay more than three days. Why would Sergio agree to marry someone he never met? Someone he never knew?


    ¡°I already had a life out there¡±


    ¡°You can build one in here too. All you have to do is forget the one out there¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± She asked even when she knew the answer already. ¡°Why do I have to forget about it? Why do I have to bury it?¡±


    Carmencita looked at her and sighed. She could see the tears in her eyes already. ¡°Because if you do not forget about it, you will live the rest of your life, regretting why you did not forget about it.¡±


    *


    ¡°I need to speak to the Don,¡± Rosana told Alfonso as she approached his study. He nodded and stepped aside to make a call before returning to her.


    ¡°This way, please¡±


    Rosana followed quietly, wondering where they were going. Was there any other special ce Sergio stayed whenever he was home? What does he do aside from torturing and killing people?


    They finally arrived in a very cold ce. Rosana shivered due to the cold and moved closer to Alfonso. What was this ce? She wondered, looking around.


    Ahead of them, two men in ck suits stood at the end of the building, holding guns. Rosana¡¯s steps wavered as she saw them. She still wasn¡¯t used to people holding guns all around.


    ¡°She wants to see the Don¡± Alfonso informed one of the men.


    ¡°He is busy¡±


    ¡°He told me to bring her here¡± The men looked at each other, and then back at Alfonso. They were about to disapprove when Rosana spoke up.


    ¡°I need to see him, right now, do you not understand?¡±


    The men bowed and moved aside but before she could walk towards the door, Alfonso blocked her. ¡°I am sorry, My Lady, but I will advise you wait outside. The Don will be with you shortly¡±


    Rosana couldn¡¯t understand what was going on but she obeyed. She had not forgotten the price she paid for barging into Sergio¡¯s study thest time. Whenever she remembered, her throat burned. He had destroyed the back of her throat and she couldn¡¯t eat for three days.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± She finally asked after waiting for ten minutes. She was freezing already, unlike the men who stood unaffected by the cold.


    ¡°A Freezing room¡±


    ¡°What is it for?¡±


    Alfonso looked at the men and turned back to her. ¡°For freezing bodies¡± Nausea hit the back of her throat as soon as she heard that. For freezing bodies? She couldn¡¯t believe it. She quickly turned around and hastily walked away.


    What was Sergio doing in there? Punishing people? Torturing them? She couldn¡¯t believe it. What kind of a man was he? What kind of a man would build a house and have different sections where he stayed and tortured people?


    ***


    Rosana woke up when she heard someone crying loudly and pleading from outside. She stood up and rushed over to the window only to see a man on his knees. He had blood all over him.


    Without thinking twice, she bolted out of the room and rushed downstairs. When she got there, she met Sergio, along with Munika who stood silently, watching the whole scene.


    ¡°Let him go!¡± She said and got over to him. ¡°Stop hurting him!¡± She looked around and saw one of the men, holding a little boy by the hand. The boy was around three years old, she figured. And he was crying.


    ¡°Is that his son?¡± Rosana asked, her heart reaching out to the little boy. The man holding him nodded and she turned back to Sergio. ¡°Can you not see he has a family? How can you be so cruel and heartless?¡±


    ¡°Get back inside, Bambolina!¡±


    ¡°No, I am not going anywhere! Until you stop hurting him and let them go!¡± She walked over to the small boy and picked him up from the ground. ¡°How could you hurt him in front of the little child?¡±


    Sergio gritted his teeth and stared hard at her. She was now carrying the boy in her arms and wiping his tears. ¡°Put the boy down and get back inside¡±


    But she didn¡¯t listen.


    Everyone else stared back in shock. It was hard to believe that someone was acting against the Don¡¯s orders and was disobeying him. Nobody ever tried that unless the person was tired of breathing.


    Munika looked at Rosana and scoffed. What was she thinking going against Sergio? Someone needed to teach her a lesson. She thought as she turned to look at Sergio and was terrified to see the deadly look on his face. He was holding a gun firmly with his left hand and Munika could see the veins that popped out on the surface.


    He was angry.


    Rosana was still rocking the child, back and forth in her arms when she heard a gunshot. She looked up immediately and was shocked to see the man lying on the ground and a hold on his forehead. He was dead!


    ¡°Get the boy and lock him up. He will have to pay for his father¡¯s sins¡±


    ¡°No!!!¡± Rosana yelled in tears as the boy was forcefully taken away from her. ¡°No, you cannot do this¡­ Please, do not do this!¡±


    The little boy was taken away while his fatherid dead on the ground with blood dripping out of the hole in his forehead. Sergio had shot him, he had killed him!


    ¡°Let him go, take me instead!¡± She pleaded and scrambled over to Sergio. ¡°I will pay for his father¡¯s sins. Let the boy go!¡±


    Sergio grabbed her by the neck, his hand pressing harder. She tried to fight him off while gasping for air but she couldn¡¯t. He was too powerful and he was going to break her in halves.


    ¡°First, you disobeyed me, Bambolina. And now, you want to go against me. What makes you think I will let you live?¡± His voice was dark and deadly. It felt like he was spitting acid with each word he spoke.


    Rosana struggled to breathe. He was going to kill her if he kept pressing her neck with such an amount of pressure. She was going to die!


    Munika stood behind, watching with no amount of sympathy. She always knew a day like this woulde. The day he would decide to get rid of her. She had expected it earlier on but Sergio could be very unpredictable.


    ¡°Sergio, that is enough!¡± She finally yelled and scurried over to intercede. ¡°She is your wife, let her go!¡±


    Rosana was slipping away. Her eyes had already started rolling to the back of her head and she had considered herself dead. But then, Sergio shoved her away and she fell off to the ground, coughing and gasping for air. Munika rushed over to her.


    ¡°Oh, dear? Are you alright?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t reply as she kept coughing and crying at the same time. This was the second time he tried to kill her. This was the second time he tried to show her what death felt like.


    Sergio turned to two of the men who stood around. ¡°Take her to the freezing room. That is the punishment for disobeying me¡±


    On hearing that, Munika frowned, disappointedly. Why was he punishing her, instead of killing her off like he does to people who disobeyed him?


    ¡°She might die!¡±


    ¡°Non mi interessa!¡± Sergio thundered and Munika mmed her mouth shut. He immediately turned and walked away while the men swung into action. [I do not care!]


    Rosana was weak and couldn¡¯t struggle. But she had heard Sergio¡¯s orders loud and clear. They were taking her into the freezing room and she knew she was not going to survive. She had stayed outside that room some hours ago and couldn¡¯t stand the cold. How was she going to survive inside there?


    ¡°Do not worry, I will talk to him. You will be out of there in no time¡± Munika shouted behind as they carried her away.

 Chapter 16

    Rosana sat on the cold floor, barely able to move. She felt numb and her limbs were heavy. When the cold air hit her lungs, it felt like she was breathing in knives. A sense of dread and hopelessness filled her. She was never going to survive this, she was going to die.


    Her fingers and toes were the first to be frozen. She couldn¡¯t tell how long she had been stuck in there but she knew it was a very long time. Long enough for her heartbeat to slow down.


    There were three other people in the room but two had been frozen to death. She knew this because they weren¡¯t trembling and didn¡¯t move either. They just remained on the floor, curled up like a fetus.


    Over the past four hours, Rosana had gone from crying and shivering to her skin bing very cold. It began to burn, and slowly she could feel her blood starting to freeze. Her lips turned blue and her whole face felt like they pouredva over it, and then stabbed it with a thousand knives.


    ¡°Goodness!¡± Munika shrieked once the door was opened and the cold air hit her skin. ¡°Is she dead?!?¡±


    Without waiting for her order, Alfonso rushed into the room and carefully carried Rosana in his arms. She had gotten heavy and her eyes were shut. That was a very bad sign, he noted as he carried her out of the room.


    Munika followed behind him as he hurriedly took her inside her room. Vi had already turned on the heater in the room after learning about what Rosana was going through. She couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her.


    ¡°You may go. We will take it from here¡± Munika informed after Alfonso ced her on the bed. He bowed and got out of the room afterward, leaving the twodies in charge.


    ¡°Hope she learns a lesson from this. She should be thankful my son didn¡¯t squeeze the life out of her¡±


    Vi could sense the hatred in her voice. She didn¡¯t try to look up at her or utter a word, she just stood like a statue and stared at Rosana. She silently prayed she recovered from whatever she had gotten into.


    ¡°And you¡­ Inform me when she is awake. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will¡±


    Munika looked around and hissed. She should¡¯ve stayed there a little longer, she thought as walked out of the room. Maybe then, she would¡¯ve been frozen to death.


    Carmencita rushed into the room after she had gotten the news of what happened to Rosana. She brought heat packs and hot water bottles to keep her warm. With Vi¡¯s help, she was able to carefully pack them around her torso, into armpits and the groin to focus warming on the central area.


    {TWO DAYS LATER}


    ¡°Fortunately for her, her body temperature did not drop to 32 degree Celsius.¡± Doctor Amarillo reported after the check-up. ¡°At that temperature, it wouldn¡¯t have been a good sign because then, her brain and nerve endings must¡¯ve lost the ability to transmit signals. She would¡¯ve passed out and died eventually¡±


    ¡°But she is well and okay. All she needs is proper care and attention. I will still be around in case of any emergency¡±


    Munika thanked the Doctor as he packed up his tools and left the room, leaving her with Vi and Rosana. Thetter had woken up the previous day but was now feeling a little bit better.


    ¡°Drink your soup before it gets cold, hmm?¡± Munika smiled and Rosana nodded in return. She started drinking her soup slowly until it was finished. ¡°Clear the tes!¡±


    Vi bowed in response and started clearing the dishes. When she was done, she walked out of the room, leaving the duo.


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    ¡°Not so good¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, it happens. But you will be fine. Like the Doctor said, you need to rest and stay hydrated.¡±


    Rosana stared up at the ceiling, remembering how it felt in the freezing room. She was trembling, she could barely move, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. It was cold everywhere¡­ Really really cold and she thought she was going to die. She had been drowned in the feeling ofplete and utter hopelessness.


    ¡°Are those tears?¡± Munika asked and stepped closer. She sighed and sat beside her on the bed. ¡°Be thankful he did not kill you.¡±


    ¡°But he will, eventually¡±


    Munika sensed her fear and her insides warmed. ¡°And that¡¯s why I asked you to run away. Far away from him¡±


    ¡°How will I? He will catch me before I even try to take a step¡±


    Munika thought about it and nodded. Rosana was right but at the same time, she still couldn¡¯t trust her. What if this was one of her schemes to bring Sergio down and destroy him?


    ¡°He will not if I help you¡±


    Rosana turned her head to the side and stared at her. ¡°Help me? You¡­ You want to help me?¡±


    Munika stood up and walked over to the window with her hands crossed behind her. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t help her if it wasn¡¯t to her advantage. She needed thisdy out of her son¡¯s life once and for all.


    ¡°You and I both know the kind of man Sergio is. If you do not know, I know him too well because he is my son and you are no match for him. You are not suitable for him. His soul is too dark for you¡±


    She turned to look at her. ¡°If you stay, he will destroy you. He will break you into a thousand pieces and I doubt you will survive that. But if you run¡­¡± She paused and walked over to the bed.


    ¡°You will live. All you have to do is disappear and never return¡±


    Tears rolled down Rosana¡¯s cheeks as she listened to her. This is the moment she had been praying for. She had been praying for a guardian angel and surprisingly, it came in the form of the devil¡¯s mother. Who could¡¯ve ever imagined?


    She always thought that Munika hated her so much. She always thought that she didn¡¯t trust her. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes. I will disappear and never return. Please help me¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shush¡­ It is okay.¡± Munika hushed and held her hands in hers. Rosana could feel she was trying to give her something. ¡°All you need to do is make him a cup of coffee before he travels to Mexico tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ A cup of what?¡±


    ¡°Shush¡­ Listen¡± Munika whispered and continued. ¡°You have to plead for his forgiveness and by doing so, you make him a cup of coffee. Then you add this powder, all of it¡±


    She slipped the tiny wrap into Rosana¡¯s hand and smiled. Her n was working. After the next day, she will no longer be in Sergio¡¯s life or hers.


    ¡°What if¡­ What if he suspects?¡±


    ¡°He would not, unless you make it obvious. A little flirting to coax him will do¡±


    Rosana thought about it and shook her head. She will never be able to carry out such a task. Already, she was so afraid of him and wouldn¡¯t want to go anywhere near him. She long epted her fate when she had been locked inside the freezing room. This was now her life. She was stuck with him and couldn¡¯t escape no matter what.


    ¡°I¡­ I cannot. He will kill me¡­¡± She shook her head and tried to return the tiny wrap but Munika wouldn¡¯t take it back.


    ¡°If you remain here, he will. But once you disappear¡­ He will never. Think about your loved ones, your family¡­ Think about the world out there. Are you giving up on it already?¡±


    She would give up on everything but not her Allen. If and only if she escaped, she would find him and tell him everything. She could only imagine the way he¡¯d feel when he learns that everything had been forced. The marriage and their breakup.


    He¡¯d hug and kiss her. She¡¯d be in his arms once again. As he suggested, they could go to the police or they could run away together and hide forever. Thinking about all of that brought her profound happiness. If this goes right, she could be with Allen again. She would escape this monster.


    ¡°How does he like his coffee?¡± Rosana finally asked, determined to carry out the task.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Remember, he likes it hot,¡± Munika reminded as they walked through the hallway together. ¡°And do not forget to add all the powder too¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Why do I have to add all of it? It will be too much for him¡±


    Munika chuckled lightly. ¡°Nothing can be too much for Sergio. But it will be enough to blow him out¡±


    Rosana nodded and turned the corner, heading towards the kitchen. She was holding the small wrap in her hand, trembling. What if everything goes wrong? What will happen to her? What will Sergio¡¯s reactions be? Nothing good, she concluded.


    After Munika left her room the previous night, she hadid back, thinking everything through. If the n worked, she¡¯d be free. But if it didn¡¯t¡­ She¡¯ll be so doomed. He would kill her this time without any mercy or second thoughts.


    But she could still back away now it wasn¡¯t toote. She could turn around, go back to Munika and return whatever she had given to her. Then she¡¯d go back to her room and stay indoors like she always has since she arrived.


    ¡°Good morning, My Lady!¡± Vi greeted, jerking her out of her thoughts. ¡°What can I do for you?¡±


    Rosana looked around and saw all the workers bowing to her. It took her a few seconds before she finally realized where she was. When did she get here? She wondered, still looking around. And where is Munika? They had been walking side by side a few minutes ago.


    She sighed when it finally dawned on her that they had gone their separate ways after their little discussion. Munika had walked away, leaving her to carry out the task all by herself.


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± She took a deep breath and pressed her fingertips into her eye sockets. ¡°Nothing. I am fine¡±


    Vi didn¡¯t ask any more questions but she was surprised. What was she doing in the kitchen, she wondered. And why was she looking all pale and stressed out very early in the morning? She should be resting after everything she has gone through.


    Rosana kept looking around, not knowing where to start. How does she make the coffee? What if she doesn¡¯t make it the way he likes it? Besides, people enjoy their coffee differently. What if he doesn¡¯t even have a taste of the one she makes for him?


    A single mistake could blow everything up and maybe this n, to start with, was a mistake. She turned around and started walking out of the kitchen but then halted when she heard Carmencita giving out orders to one of the maids.


    ¡°Take it to the Don¡¯s study, immediately. His flight is in thirty minutes¡±


    Rosana turned and saw the maid carrying the coffee. She immediately walked out of the kitchen and waited for her to head out before she followed suit. Finally, the n could now fall in ce.


    ¡°Excuse me. Is that for the Don?¡±


    The maid bowed. ¡°Yes, My Lady¡±


    ¡°I will take that. You can return to your other duties¡± The maid hesitantly gave her the tray before she bowed and walked away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rosana smiled inwardly and started walking away. When she reached a corner and was sure no one was around, she poured the powder into the coffee pot and mixed it very well.


    ***


    ***


    ¡°I brought you coffee!¡± She announced walking into the study where Sergio sat, going through some documents.


    When she looked up and caught him staring at her, her breath hitched in her throat. Her heart started pounding violently and her steady hands began to tremble.


    ¡°You can do this!¡± She assured herself as she hastily ced the coffee on the table. With the way her hands trembled, she knew she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer.


    Sergio looked at her, his metallic eyes boring into the depths of her soul. He noticed she was shivering and her hands were shaking but refused toment on them.


    ¡°I am sorry for everything. For being such a disobedient wife and going against your orders¡± She paused and sucked in enough air. ¡°The little boy¡­ He is so young¡­ So helpless, and I was wrong to think I could save him from paying for his father¡¯s sins¡±


    A tear slipped down her cheek and she sniffled. Why was she crying? She didn¡¯t know. But she had to make this work no matter what. She had to make him forgive her and drink the coffee.


    ¡°But I have learned my lesson.¡± She continued, wiping off her tears. ¡°Being in that cold room opened my eyes. I perceived death, I saw it. I regretted all my actions and swore that if I survived, I would never go against you no matter what.¡±


    She finally looked up at him, expecting some warmth in his eyes but then, she saw nothing. They were still the same. Cold, dark, and purely evil, causing a shiver of trepidation along her spine. His impable poker face made it hard for her to see through it.


    What kind of man was he?


    She just apologized when she did nothing wrong. All she tried to do was save those poor people from him but it backfired. She was thrown into the freezing room for three hours and even when she was finally released, there were no words from him.


    ¡°So¡­ I brought you your coffee¡± She stepped forward and poured him a cup. She couldn¡¯t stand the sight of him anymore and wanted to get it over with.


    With a grim look, Sergio stared at the cup of coffee and noticed her hands were trembling. When he finally got it from her after what seemed like forever, she released the breath she had been holding. Now, she had to ensure he drank it.


    He looked at her and raised the cup to his mouth, his eyes never leaving hers for a second. He was going to drink it, she thought. But Instead of alleviating the tremor within her chest and along her throat, it was exacerbated. Her stomach couldn¡¯t stop flipping either.


    She wished she could read his mind and know what was running through it. Why wasn¡¯t he drinking the coffee already? She wondered. What if he asked her to drink it instead?


    Sergio took a deep breath, inhaling the aroma of the coffee. It had a different aroma but he drank it In one go, emptying the cup. Rosana gasped and stared at him in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe he just emptied the cup. Besides, who the hell drank coffee in one go?


    Her heartbeat ticked up a few notches and she forced a smile. It was done. Now, she had to wait and see the effects as instructed by Munika.


    ¡°So¡­ Where are you going this time?¡± She asked, slipping into the seat in front of him. ¡°You travel a lot¡±


    No response.


    She bit her lips and tried again. ¡°Can I ask another question?¡± When he didn¡¯t respond, she continued. ¡°What about the¡­ The boy? I have not been able to stop thinking about him¡±


    Her breath hitched in her throat as she thought about the little boy. What were they doing to him? How was he paying for the so-called sin? He was so little. So young and fragile.


    ¡°What was his father¡¯s offense? Maybe if you tell me, I might stop worrying about the boy¡±


    Sergio adjusted his tie and pressed his fingertips into his eye sockets. Was that a sign that it was working? Rosana thought as she stared at him. He squeezed his eyes shut and forcefully opened it. He was trying to stay awake.


    When he didn¡¯t say anything for a couple of minutes, she gave up, knowing she wouldn¡¯t get an answer from him. But it was working. The other n was working and she knew this because he dropped his head on the table.


    That was a good sign, whatever she added to the coffee had knocked him out!


    Rosana stood up immediately and called out his name but didn¡¯t get any response. She was now convinced that he had fallen unconscious and bolted towards the door.


    ¡°The Don is resting. He does not need any disturbance¡± She informed the men who stood outside the office and walked away.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Munika asked anxiously. She could tell everything had gone as nned because of how Rosana was smiling.


    ¡°Fine. Where are the keys and money you promised?¡± She asked and Munika handed everything to her. ¡°The red car, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, now go before he wakes up. If he does, I will tell him you went shopping¡±


    Rosana turned on her heels and rushed outside to where all the cars were being parked. She couldn¡¯t find the red car so she had to keep checking until she found it in another lot.


    ¡°Time to get the hell out of here!¡± She muttered as she revved the engine. She drove towards the gate and met more soldiers standing around it. ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    When they hesitated, she added. ¡°I wanna go shopping. Who do you think gave me the keys and the permission as well? F*cking open the gates!!!¡±


    She was trembling inside but managed to keep a calm facade. They didn¡¯t have to know anything. They didn¡¯t have to suspect she was running away.


    The soldiers looked at each other and finally opened the gates. She was the Don¡¯s wife and they couldn¡¯t disobey her orders.


    Once the gate was opened, Rosana drove out and encountered two more gates and more soldiers. When she was finally allowed to drive out of the vi, she hit the main road, speedily. She didn¡¯t know where she was going but she kept driving.


    *****


    *****


    Sergio groaned and woke up. His eyelids were heavy and his head was pounding heavily. He could hardly remember what happened before he passed out.


    ¡°Boss! You are awake!¡± Alfonso heaved in relief and rushed over to him. He was shocked when he got into the study to find him sleeping some minutes ago. It had never happened. Not when he had an important meeting to attend.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Your wife¡­¡±


    His head snapped and he recollected everything. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°She escaped. But some men are after her. They will return in no time¡± Sergio gritted his teeth and stared down at the coffee pot. She had drugged him and escaped. How very bold of her.


    ¡°Sta flirtando con morte¡± He gruffed, his voice dark, and dangerous. [She is flirting with death]

 Chapter 18

    ¡°Water¡­ Water¡­!¡± Rosana cried and tried to raise her body from the floor. She was in a room covered in white. The walls, floor, and ceiling, as well as her clothes. She was deprived of all colors.


    For Three days, she was imprisoned without food and water. The only thing she could remember was being caught by Sergio¡¯s men. She had screamed, cried, and fought hard but that didn¡¯t stop them from dragging her back here.


    She was thrown into the white room. A cell that was soundproofed, and void of any sound, voices, or social interaction. She could not hear anything but herself.


    ¡°Somebody¡­ Help¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡­ Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Get me out of here!¡±


    She had not seen the outside world for three days. No one came to visit her, including Sergio or Munika. Well, what did she expect after adding an unknown powder to his coffee? What did she expect after trying to escape his ws?


    That was the greatest mistake she had made. One she regretted over the past three days. She wished she had tantly ignored Munika. She wished she had listened to Carmencita and heeded her warnings.


    If she did, she would¡¯ve been better. She wouldn¡¯t have been starving in a white room and robbed of all senses. She wouldn¡¯t have been hallucinating and having psychotic breaks.


    The door to the cell was opened and two guards dressed in white uniforms walked in and dragged her out. Her pupils dted as she looked around the environment with blurry eyes.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She asked weakly. ¡°Do not take me to him, please. He will kill me!¡±


    She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight and couldn¡¯t protest as the guards took her away. Where were they taking her? She wondered and silently prayed that they shouldn¡¯t take her to Sergio.


    The guards dragged her into a room and ced her on a chair. They tried her up as instructed and walked out, leaving her behind.


    ¡°Somebody help!¡± Rosana cried, barely able to keep her eyes open. She was hungry and thirsty. ¡°Somebody¡­!¡±


    ¡°Again, you went against me, Bambolina.¡± Her heartbeat froze from just hearing his deep voice. She looked up in terror. ¡°You drugged me and tried to escape¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She stared at him in shock and gulped nothing. Did he just say she drugged him? Munika had called the substance inside the small wrap, a powder, not some drugs. What was he talking about? She wondered. Maybe she was just hallucinating once again.


    ¡°I knew something was off about that coffee¡± He continued in a low and dark tone. ¡°But I wanted to trust you, Bambolina, that is why I took it. And you¡­ You f*cking broke that trust¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°I am dying to see how beautiful your blo? d will look on this dagger, Bambolina. Do not make me end you sooner¡±


    She mmed her mouth shut and looked at him with pleading eyes. It was a miracle he let her live after what she had done to him. Why hasn¡¯t he killed her yet? She wondered. She should¡¯ve been dead a long time ago.


    Sergio started walking towards her, causing her to shiver. He didn¡¯t look angry but she was terrified and intimidated. She struggled with the robes tied around her and tried to back away from him. She wished the ground could open and swallow her up.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Shush!¡± He hushed and crouched in front of her, causing everything in her body to still. ¡°Remain quiet¡±


    He then paused and stared at her. From her disheveled hair to her red and puffy blue eyes which still looked beautiful. His eyes dropped to her trembling lips and down to the white uniform she was wearing. He didn¡¯t like it one bit because it covered all of her body parts.     Uncontroble tears rolled down from her eyes after hearing his words. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. Maybe because he was going to kill her and end her miserable life, she thought. Or because she was going to finally eat after starving for three days.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me, Bambolina¡± Hismand sent sizzles down her spine and she stared back in shock. That was thest thing she expected from him. ¡°Do not make me repeat myself!¡±


    She immediately threw her legs open, seeing that he was getting angry. She didn¡¯t want to provoke him any further. Not aftermitting an awful crime some days ago.


    Using the dagger, Sergio cut in the middle of the trouser she was wearing. It was enough to give him ess to her V area. Without warning, he drove his middle and index fingers through her panties and thrust into her core.


    Rosana yelped and would¡¯ve jumped out of the seat if her hands and upper body were not tied to the chair, restricting her movements. He kept thrusting hard and fast inside her, hitting a spot that drove her wild.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sergio!¡± She called out breathlessly. Every nerve ending in her body responded to it, standing on end at full attention. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    She was weak and wanted him to stop. For the past three days, she hadn¡¯t tasted food or water but now, he was trying to feed her with org@sms. How did her body still manage to respond to that kind of thing? She wondered.


    ¡°Please stop¡­ Please¡­ I cannot¡­!¡±


    Sergio looked up at her with a monstrous look in his eyes, his long, hard fingers still pumping into her, over and over again.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open, Bambolina¡± He ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare close them!¡±


    Rosana started panting heavily. Her nipples were hard and her p*ssy was throbbing. She still couldn¡¯t believe how hard her body responded to him. How it craved and chased after a release on his fingers.     ¡°I will. And I will not stop¡± Her p*ssy clenched at his words as he kept on f*cking her brutally with his fingers.


    She cried and spread her thighs wider, nudging him to give her what she wanted. No, not her. Her body, she corrected. All she wanted was the other food. Not this one that would make her pass out at any moment.


    One more brutal trust from his fingers and her body started trembling. Her p*ssy convulsed, clenching over and over again in hard, rhythmic waves. She cried and moaned his name with the only strength she had left.


    ¡°Is that enough, hmm?¡± She could barely nod or utter a word. She just sat, whimpering and shaking. ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, it is enough!¡±     ****


    ****


    After giving her four more forced org@sms and she could barely breathe, Sergio had ordered the guards to return her to the white cell with no food and water despite her cries and pleas.


    ¡°I still cannot believe she did that. I do not know why you even trusted her¡±


    Sergio never trusted anyone. Surprisingly, he trusted Rosana and drank the coffee which blew him out for a couple of minutes. That was a grave offense. And not to mention she also tried to escape.


    Munika didn¡¯t feel any atom of sympathy towards Rosana. Besides, she had helped and given her the perfect chance to escape but she failed. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Sergio had dealt with her ready.


    Was she dead? She wondered. It was five days already and she doubted Rosana was still alive.

 Chapter 19

    Sergio turned around to face her. His right hand held a ss of gin, while his left was behind his back. He took a sip from the ss, his metallic eyes pinned on her. He didn¡¯t utter a word but she already felt goosebumps across her skin.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to calm herself, wondering why he was staring at her that way. Did Rosana tell him the truth? She wondered. Or did he find out that she was the one behind everything?


    The thought of that made her tremble but she managed to keep a calm facade. She had to act strong and be ready to deny whatever he was going to throw her way. Besides, she wasn¡¯t the one that added sedatives to his coffee and tried to escape.


    Sergio stared intently at her, his gaze sharpening. It was the same way he looked at powerful men and caused them to tremble at his feet without words. He didn¡¯t have to ask a question or say a word. All he had to do was stare at them with his dark metallic eyes and they¡¯ll spill their darkest secrets.     Munika stared back at him. The tremors vanished from her limbs. If she wasn¡¯t trying so hard to hold herself together, she would¡¯ve jumped in the air and hugged him. But wait. What does he mean by taking care of everything? She wondered.


    She wanted to ask plenty of questions, just to be sure but she took a deep breath and kept calm. That would only raise suspensions and that was thest thing she needed.


    ¡°You should never have married her in the first ce. Maybe then, this would not have happened¡±


    ¡°May her soul rest in peace¡±  Munika added in her mind. If Sergio said he had taken care of everything, it only meant he killed her. Poor girl. She onlysted a month and some weeks after her wedding.


    *****


    *****


    Outside the Study, Munika inhaled deeply and smiled. A moment in there, she had thought Sergio had found out about everything. About the drugs and how she tried to help his wife escape.


    She had even started trembling.


    She chuckled lightly and wiped imaginary tears from the corner of her eyes. That was so close. She thought. She couldn¡¯t imagine what could¡¯ve happened if Sergio found out the truth. No, she didn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    ¡°Call the Mistress immediately. I need to have a word with her¡±


    The maid bowed and walked off while she proceeded to her room. Once she was in, sheughed loudly and danced around. Finally, she was gone. The threat had been eliminated and her son was free.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about some girl destroying him and everything he had built in the future. Now, she could peacefully return to the States with a clear mind.     ¡°Oh, yes, yes,¡± Munika responded, beaming with smiles. She poured her a ss of wine. ¡°There, drink my child. Let us make merriments¡±


    Vicenta got the ss and looked at her in surprise. Something was off about Munika and she could tell with a nce. First of all, she never referred to her as her child. Secondly, she never smiled so much at her.     ¡°Now, you do not have to fail me this time. You need to get it done as soon as possible before he even thinks of marrying another blonde-haired girl¡±


    Marry another blonde-haired girl? What was she even talking about? Vicenta wondered. Was Sergio nning to marry again? But why? What happened to his wife, Rosana?     Munika turned immediately and sprawled her arms apart. ¡°What is there not to understand??? Rimanere incinta per lui. Make it happen!¡± [Get Pregnant for him.]     ¡°If you love your position as his Mistress, you will try harder. Unless you want to remain his s*x toy forever, hmm?¡±


    Vicenta felt a sharp pain in her chest as she heard that name. A s*x toy? She always hated being called that by Munika. Angrily, she curled her left hand into a fist, hoping she could get a hold of her neck. She¡¯d be so dead.


    ¡°Do you want to remain his wh0re and s*x toy forever?¡±     ¡°Good.¡± Munika smiled and took a sip from her ss of wine. ¡°The girl is dead. Sergio killed her¡±


    ¡°What?!?¡± Vicenta furrowed her brows.


    ¡°He said it himself, she is no more. Now, you have to give him a child, a son. I do not care if he wants it or not. All I need is for you to give him one.¡± She turned back to face the window. ¡°Besides, I was once like you, a f*cking Mistress¡±


    Vicenta moved closer. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears. Did Munika just mention she was once a Mistress? How? That was so hard to believe.


    ¡°I always hated his wife because she came in and stole everything from me. And I hated that she had so much power over me. He loved her so much but she could not give him what he badly needed. An heir¡± She paused and took a sip from her ss. ¡°I was just his Mistress, his s*x toy. One he derived pleasure from and used however he wanted. I was considered as nothing, a filthy rag but I managed to give him something important, an heir, Sergio De Niro¡±


    ¡°He took me as someone important after that until his wife tried to kill Sergio.¡± Munika paused again and stared into space, thinking deeply. ¡°I was only trying to protect my son. But in the middle of the struggle, she stabbed herself with the knife, thinking she had stabbed me.¡±


    ¡°From that night, he hated me and my son, thinking we killed his wife. And from that night, I vowed to always protect him, even if it meant losing my life in the process.¡±


    *****


    *****


    After taking care of her hair and her body, the maids dressed Rosana up and helped her to lie on the bed. Even after eating so much and resting, she still felt weak.


    She had been released the previous day and was well taken care of by the maids. Carmencita had also prepared numerous delicious dishes, just for her. After starving for four days, she deserved all the food in the world.


    After the maids prepared her for bed, she couldn¡¯t sleep that night. She kept hallucinating and having nightmares about the white cell and Sergio threatening to kill her.


    She had screamed and woken up from sleep only to find herself in the room all alone. Sergio was not there tofort her and Vi had returned to her quarters after she fell asleep. Rosana felt scared and cried the whole night.


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ I do not want to go there!¡± Rosana yelled, looking around. ¡°No¡­ Do not take me there¡­ I hate it there¡­¡±


    She cried and ced her head on her huddled legs. Since she was released from the cell, she had been having psychotic breaks and hallucinating. She always saw herself being dragged into the white cell.


    ¡°It is okay¡­ It is okay.¡±


    ¡°No, leave me alone!¡± She yelled and fought the arms that were wrapped around her. ¡°You are going to take me back there!¡±


    ¡°No, I will not. I will not. It is me¡­ Carmencita!¡±


    ¡°Carmencita? Carmen?!?¡± She repeated and lifted her head slowly.


    ¡°Yes, it is me. You are okay, you are safe!¡±


    Rosana looked around and sniffled. She wasn¡¯t in that room covered in white. She wasn¡¯t in the white cell. She was in her room, on the bed, and Carmencita was there with her. She was holding her.


    Rosana sighed and dropped her head on Carmencita¡¯s shoulder. They remained in that position for some time before she finally pulled away.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, do not mention¡±


    She fell quiet and Carmencita didn¡¯t bother to ask questions about what happened or how she tried to escape. She only pitied the youngdy.


    ¡°I guess this is my life now. Just staying in here and doing nothing¡±


    ¡°We have a library. I used to go there and try to read the books. But do not worry dear, once the introduction is over, I think you will be free to do certain things like hanging out¡±


    Rosana arched her brows. ¡°What introduction?¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Oh, you do not know. Well, it is the time when everyone will get to know you as the Don¡¯s wife. All of them heard he got married but they do not know what you look like¡±


    ¡°And why did it have to be that way?¡±


    ¡°Because of so many reasons, my dear.¡± She paused and smiled. ¡°Sergio has a lot of enemies, people who are constantly nning his downfall. You also became their enemy the moment you became his wife. And he must protect and keep you safe¡±


    ¡°But that can only work if you obey him, instead of going against him.¡±

 Chapter 20

    ??? Next Morning???


    Very early in the morning, the maids rushed in and prepared a warm bath for Rosana. Carmencita had instructed them to take care of her because she was still sick and couldn¡¯t take care of herself.


    ¡°Your bath is ready, My Lady!¡± One of the maids announced and she sat up on the bed, rubbing her eyes. She couldn¡¯t sleep the whole night because she kept having nightmares.


    She only pretended to sleep so that Carmencita would go and have some rest too. No matter how much assurance she gave to her, she wouldn¡¯t go away. The older woman had been determined to stay with her until she fell asleep.


    Rosana got down from the bed and slowly walked into the bathroom to meet Vi waiting for her. Everything had been prepared for her bath. She just had to strip and Vi would wash her hair and body.


    ¡°You do not have to¡­¡±


    ¡°You are still weak, My Lady. Please, let me take care of you¡± She sighed and gently took off her nightgown. Then she got into the bathtub and sat as Vi got to work.


    Rosana sat in front of the mirror after her body was taken care of. The next was her hair and the maids took time in styling it perfectly. They applied light makeup on her face to conceal the dark circles under her eyes and to brighten her face. But it couldn¡¯t change the sad look in her eyes.


    What was the need of wearing make-up when all she¡¯d do is stay inside the room? She asked herself. Before, she¡¯d wear light make-up whenever she was heading out to the office, or the cinema, or on a date with¡­


    She closed her eyes and shook her head, clearing out the thought as quickly as they came. There¡¯s no way she was going back there. She had finally decided to give up and also bury them. She had decided to move on and forget them like it never happened.


    ¡°We are done, My Lady!¡± One of the maids announced.


    Rosana nodded and without ncing at the mirror, she stood up and walked toward the wardrobe in search of what to wear. She picked out a ck gown and went ahead to choose matching gold essories.


    When she was done dressing up, she went and sat down on the bed. ¡°Breakfast, please.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry but you will be having your breakfast at the dining room¡±


    No, she wouldn¡¯t go there. She didn¡¯t want to step outside or see anyone else. She just wanted to stay inside the room.


    ¡°I do not want to.¡±


    ¡°The Don is waiting for you¡± She nched on hearing that and her heart stopped in her chest. The¡­ The Don?¡­ Sergio was waiting for her?!?


    Her breath hitched in her throat, her heart racing. She was terrified even when he wasn¡¯t near her. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    She had turned white already and Vi was afraid she might pass out. She quickly rushed over to the table and poured a ss of water for her. ¡°Have a drink, My Lady¡±


    Rosana got the ss with a trembling hand and took two hard gulps of water before returning it to Vi. Thetter rushed over to the table and dropped the ss off. Then she returned to stand beside the bed.


    ¡°I could inform him that you are sick, My Lady¡­¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°No!¡± She blurted out and stood up from the bed. ¡°No, you cannot do that. He will¡­ He will punish me. Get my shoes¡±


    Vi nodded and dashed off to find a pair of shoes that would match her dress. When she returned, she helped her to put them on.


    ¡°I¡­ I can do this!¡± She kept assuring herself as she walked out of the room.


    ?????


    Sergio looked up at the frightened figure, standing at the other end of the dining table. She seemed lost and he watched her fidget nervously with her fingers while looking at the different seats, contemting where to sit down.


    She didn¡¯t try to look up at him as she avoided his gaze at all costs. Now, where does she sit? She kept asking herself. If she sat at the other end of the table, directly opposite him, she might melt from his intense gaze.  And thest thing she needed was to make him angry. Taking a deep breath, she finally decided to take the seat on the left side of the table. Just beside him.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± She greeted, her voice raspy andced with fear.


    Sergio didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he kept staring at her like he was seeing her for the first time. Her slender brows stood above velvety longshes. She had a dainty nose and pouting pink lips which she dragged between her teeth whenever she was nervous. And despite the sadness in her blue eyes, her beauty was breathtaking.


    Why was he looking at her like that? Rosana wondered as fear trip-hammered through her heart. Her breath caught in her throat and her steady hands began to tremble. A voice in her head started screaming for her to run but she couldn¡¯t make a move. It suddenly felt like she was glued to the spot.


    Sergio looked at the small distance between them and moved his hand under her chair. That action alone nearly caused her spirit to jump out of her body.


    ¡°Rx, Bambolina, I am not going to hurt you¡±


    Her stomach clenched on hearing his deep voice and her heart started pounding violently. Slowly, he dragged her seat closer to his and she gulped hard. It didn¡¯t help matters that his masculine scent wafted past her nostril, leaving a trail of shivers running down her spine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±     Munika walked out of her room, humming her favorite song. She was in a good mood and everyone could tell because of the smile on her face. Vicenta got out of her room just in time and they started walking toward the dining room together.


    She was also excited about how everything had turned out. That b*tch named Roslie or Rosebud or whatever was finally gone and she could now have Sergio all to herself once again. She couldn¡¯t wait to carry his seed. Oh, she just couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°I am not so happy. My happiness can only beplete once you are carrying my grandchild¡±


    Munika¡¯s smile was the first to disappear as she halted at once. Vicenta looked up and instantly turned pale as all the blood vanished from her face. She turned to look at Munika who was now standing with her mouth wide open and her eyes dted in shock. Surely, they had not expected this.


    They couldn¡¯t even understand.


    Was this real? How could it be possible? Munika wondered, still staring at the couple with wide eyes. They were eating quietly. The only sound that could be heard was their cutleries hitting the ceramic tes.


    Vicenta turned immediately and walked away. How could she still be alive? Munika had said¡­ She paused and huffed. That old w*tch! She had deceived her. But when she remembered the shocked look on her face, she immediately concluded that Munika must¡¯ve gotten it all wrong.


    The w*tch was growing older and could be having problems with her ears. And why would she even believe what had been said without getting any proof? Oh, damn that stupid old woman. She had gotten her hopes raised for nothing.


    Back in the dining room, Sergio sensed a presence at the doorway and looked up immediately to see his mother staring at them. He then turned to Rosana who was eating in tiny bits. She still looked frightened and wouldn¡¯t look at him.


    ¡°Do I need to feed you, Bambolina?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°No!¡±


    When he dropped his lousily cutleries on his te, she nearly jumped from her seat. ¡°Look at me!¡±


    She bit her lower lips and begged silently. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Cazzo guardami, Rosana!¡± [F*cking look at me, Rosana!] He ordered, his deep Italian ent dripping out of every word.


    That was the second time he was calling her by her real name and both times, he was angry. But why does it make her insides squirm, hearing her name from his lips? The thought of that made her shiver as she finally forced herself to look at him.


    ¡°Stop biting your lips or I will be forced to do it for you¡± She gulped and released her lower lips between her teeth. What now? She wondered.


    His eyes were dark and cold, it caused shivers down her spine. So instead of staring into them, she decided to look up at his inky dark hair. It was perfectly styled, giving him a killer look.


    From his hair, she skipped his eyes and stared down at his incredibly well-defined jaw. He was so hot. So dangerously handsome in different ways.


    Her eyes roamed to his pink plump lips. They looked tempting and so¡­ Inviting, Rosana thought. He was a smoker and should have darkened lips from years of puffing smoke, yet they looked seductive. Irresistible and clean.


    She didn¡¯t realize she had been drooling until he moved closer and asked. ¡°Why stare at it when you can just kiss it, hmm?¡±


    He was so close, his hot breath fanned her face. Her body started reacting to him instinctively and she fought hard to remain in control. But she couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t even look at him without remembering how hard he had made her c? m on his fingers over and over again.


    ¡°I¡­ I should go!¡± She mumbled and tried to stand up but she couldn¡¯t. Her body was against her once again. It betrayed her.


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for?¡±


    She shuddered and squeezed her eyes shut. Damn her body for reacting so badly to his voice. Damn him, damn his masculine scent that slowly hypnotized her, damn his closeness, damn his lips she wanted to taste so badly, damn everything.


    Just when she was about to make a move and kiss him, he pulled away and picked up his cutleries. ¡°Eat!¡±


    Her eyes snapped open and she red at him. Eat? Was he seriously asking her to eat after setting her soul on fire? Her n? pples were already so hard like tiny rocks, they started hurting. And her underthings were a pooling mess. Now he was asking her to eat? She screamed in her head.


    Damn him! No, damn him even more!


    All this while, Munika stood staring at them with a heart filled with hatred.

 Chapter 21

    Rosana couldn¡¯t eat any longer. Rather, she kept sipping wine and ring at Sergio. What does he think he is? She wondered. And why does he affect her so much even after everything he had done to her?


    Deep down, she had so much revulsion for him but there was a little part that flushed whenever he was around her. And the worst part was that she couldn¡¯t control it no matter how hard she tried to.


    But why should it be that way? She wondered.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This man was ruthless and didn¡¯t care about anyone, no matter how big or small the person was. If he could lock her in the freezing room for hours and also lock her in a white cell where she almost lost her sanity, then he was worse than the devil.


    And instead of loathing him so much for everything he had done to her, she was¡­ Getting turned on by just hearing his deep voice and being close to him. What the hell was wrong with her?


    She didn¡¯t acknowledge when he stood up and started walking away until he paused in front of Munika who was still standing in the doorway. Rosana looked at the old woman and sighed. She must be disappointed in her after everything, she thought.     Munika froze in the spot as all the blood drained from her face. He knew¡­ Sergio knew about everything. Rosana must¡¯ve told him everything. She must¡¯ve exposed her.


    ¡°My wife has not told me a thing. But you know I always recognize your work when I see one¡± With that being said, he walked off.


    Rosana kept watching but couldn¡¯t unravel what was going on. What did Sergio say to his mother that made her turn pale? She looked shocked and frightened like she had seen a ghost or received the worst news of her life.


    She hastily stood up and rushed over to her. ¡°Are you¡­ Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Water¡­ Water. Get me water!¡±


    Rosana nodded and dashed into the kitchen to fetch her a ss of water. By the time she returned, Munika was sitting in the dining room. She had managed to move her legs which suddenly turned heavy.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± She breathed and dropped the ss on top of the table after taking several gulps.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±     ¡°Oh, please, stop,¡± Rosana responded and bit her lower lips. ¡°It was not your fault. You were only trying to help¡±


    Munika took a deep breath and wiped imaginary tears from her eyes. She still couldn¡¯t imagine that Rosana was alive. She had thought her dead and eliminated her from her mind. But she was wrong.


    Maybe that¡¯s the reason why Sergio spared her. Because he knew Rosana couldn¡¯t have plotted everything by herself. She had an aplice, a mastermind behind the whole n.


    ¡°So¡­ What now?¡±


    ¡°What what?¡± Rosana asked in confusion.


    ¡°Do not tell me you have given up!¡± Munika leaned closer and whispered. ¡°Do not tell me you have epted this¡±


    Rosana was surprised. She didn¡¯t understand what Munika was driving at but she knew it wasn¡¯t good. Was she expecting her toe up with another escape n?


    ¡°I¡­ I am not doing this again!¡±


    ¡°He is going to kill you¡±


    Rosana stood to her feet immediately. ¡°Then, I will die¡±


    Munika scoffed and shook her head. So after everything, she still managed to remain in their life. After everything, she still managed to stand firm and unbreakable. What kind of ady was she?


    ¡°And what about your little lover boy, huh? Do you not love him anymore?¡±


    Rosana hesitated and thought about it. She still loved Allen deeply but she knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything. It wouldn¡¯t change her from being Sergio¡¯s wife and being trapped in his hell. So she had to ept her fate. She had to let go of her feelings for him and stay strong.


    ¡°I know you still love him, My dear.¡± Munika continued in a calm tone after getting the reaction she had been looking for.  Of course, it was evident that Rosana still loved her ex-fiance.


    ¡°Yes I do¡±


    ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Are you already tired of fighting for your love, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am tired. I cannot continue to fight a battle I will never win. A battle that would cost the lives of people I love and care about¡±


    ¡°So you are giving up then,¡± Munika asked and scoffed. ¡°So pathetic! I guess you never loved him¡±


    ¡°And I guess you do not know your son too well¡±


    The two women stared at each other silently, each having different thoughts running through their minds. How dare she use her of not knowing her son too well? Munika thought angrily. And why would she keep pushing her to fall into hell? Rosana wondered.


    ¡°I will try to get rid of my feelings for Allen,¡± Rosana finally said. ¡°But I will never forget him.¡±


    ¡°And what about my son? Do you love him?¡±


    ¡°No, never!¡± Rosana deadpanned irritably. She could never imagine herself falling in love with someone like Sergio. ¡°I hate your son so much and I will keep cursing the day I met him¡±


    Munika saw the anger and hatred burning in her eyes. The pain and the hurt allbined, and she felt relieved. Rosana might have been forced to marry Sergio but she can never be forced to love him. Sergio on the other hand will never take it easy on her, especially when she keeps opposing him.


    And a marriage without love is like a house built on thick sand. But Munika wasn¡¯t alleviated. She needed this woman out of their life but was afraid at the same time. Sergio would not spare her the next time.     Munika furrowed her brows and turned around but Rosana had walked off already. How dare she? She gritted, ring at her exiting figure.


    Well, she should also ept her as her Mother-inw. Munika said in her mind. Because she was not going anywhere. And she would do anything to eradicate her, no matter what.

 Chapter 22

    ¡°Here, we have all the books you need,¡± Carmencita informed as they stepped into the library. It was filled with books of all kinds. ¡°All you have to do is search closely¡±


    ¡°Wow, this is¡­ This is surprising. It is bigger than I thought¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Don loves it down here. He loves books and reads a lot too¡±


    Rosana was shocked and speechless. How was it possible that a man like Sergio loved to read books? She wondered. It sounded so absurd. He was a ruthless man who did nothing but kill and inflict pain on poor people. What business did he have to do with books?


    ¡°I am sorry but I do not believe you¡±


    She walked off and started checking the books, shelf by shelf. ¡°I understand but it is the truth, my dear. Sergio, your husband is a very intelligent man¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that. He is very intelligent in hurting and killing people. And oh¡­ Little children too¡±


    Rosana picked a book from one of the shelves and stood to look at it. She wasn¡¯t really a book fan but she loved to read a few interesting ones.


    ¡°You do not know him too well, my dear, he is more than he seems¡± Carmencita paused and looked at Rosana who pretended to read the book. ¡°And you should never judge him¡±


    Rosana closed the book and turned to look at her. ¡°He is a devil, a monster. That is all I know about him and it is enough¡±


    Carmencita looked at her and smiled. Rosana had fully recovered over the past week and she was happy for her. She could now take care of herself without the help of the maids. And she looked more beautiful too.


    ¡°He is your husband¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± She replied abruptly and smiled, pointing to the ring on her middle finger. ¡°And this is the only thing that binds us together¡±


    She returned the book to the shelf and rounded the corner to another where she picked out another book. Carmencita sighed and shook her head. It was no secret that Rosana hated her husband and wanted nothing to do with him.


    ¡°I know it is hard, my dear. Being stuck with a man like Sergio De Niro.¡± She went to stand beside her. ¡°But you have to give it time. With time, everything will change.¡±


    Rosana chuckled dryly. ¡°It will not, Carmencita. He can never change. He was born that way¡±


    ¡°You do not know how he was born or what he went through¡±


    ¡°I do not care!¡±


    ¡°But you will have to. Because you are the only one that can change him.¡±


    Rosana halted and turned to stare at her in surprise. What the hell was she talking about? She wondered. Had she suddenly gone crazy? How could she say something that was so dangerous and could cost her life? Something so impossible?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sergio could never and would never change. He had already sold his soul to the devil¡­ No, he was the devil himself and Rosana had concluded that a long time ago.


    ¡°That is why I said it will require a lot of time and patience, my dear. All you have to do is get closer to him first. Then you try to know and understand him. It is like understanding the nature of a fish before you try to catch it¡±


    Rosana scoffed and shook her head negatively. ¡°No¡­ You are wrong. Sergio is not a fish and you can never catch him¡±


    She closed the book she was holding and started walking away. How could she ask her to change a person she was afraid of? Someone whose mere presence scared the living hell out of her?


    She only acted strong around him because she didn¡¯t want to be seen as a weakness. She had once been told that the wife of a Mafia Lord can never be weak. She had to be strong and versatile. Unfortunately, Rosana was nothing close to that. Since she got married to him, she had been living in fear.


    She had seen death many times. Now, all she did was avoid him at all costs. She remained in her room and stayed away from everything that happened outside to avoid getting into trouble.


    ¡°Change is a constant thing in life, my dear. And I know that one day, all of this will change for the better¡±


    *****


    *****


    Rosana sat to have dinner with Sergio after two weeks of him being away. She never knew where he went and she never asked either. She was even relieved that he went away most of the time.


    ¡°You do not like to eat¡±


    ¡°I am not hungry¡± She uttered and picked up her ss of wine.


    ¡°Would you rather starve, hmm? I could make that happen¡± Sergio responded and watched her nche. She quickly dropped her ss of wine and picked up her cutleries.


    ¡°N¡­ No! I will eat!¡±


    He watched her quietly as she began to eat. A lot had changed about her and he could tell. She was no longer impetuous and daring or bold and fearless. She was now scared and could no longer speak to him without trembling.


    ¡°You are shaking, Bambolina¡±


    She managed a gulp and responded. ¡°I¡­ I am not!¡±


    She was shaking visibly, especially her hands. No matter how she tried to get herself under control, she could not stop. Not when he was sitting so close and staring intently at her.


    Her heart jumped into her throat when he leaned closer. He pressed his cold fingers against her chin and pushed her face upwards to meet his. ¡°You cannot lie to me, Bambolina. Tell me. Do I frighten you that much?¡±


    Rosana was still shaking as she stared into his dark metallic eyes. She was still trembling and didn¡¯t realize when a teardrop fell from her eyes. Sergio stared at it and slowly moved his thumb to trace it.


    ¡°Do I frighten you, Amore mio?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She whispered as more tears rolled down her cheeks. Why was she crying? She didn¡¯t know. But she felt the need to just let it pour out.


    ¡°Quanto?¡± [How much?] Sergio asked, still tracing her tears with his thumb. There was something about them that fascinated him. He had never been more engulfed in watching a person cry in his whole life.


    ¡°Tanto!.. You¡­ You scare the living hell out of me!¡± [So much!]


    He didn¡¯t utter a word as he trailed his finger to her trembling lips. Slowly, he brushed the tears on her lower lips and leaned down to kiss her. Everything in her body stilled.


    With wide eyes, she kept staring as he kissed her with his eyes closed. It wasn¡¯t fiery or heated. It was deep, possessive, and slow, it made her toes curl. What was he doing? Of course, he was kissing her but why? Why was he kissing her that way, and why did it feel like there was something behind it?


    ¡°You should not be afraid of me, Amore mio¡± He muttered when he finally ended the kiss.


    ¡°You¡­ You made me that way¡±


    ¡°Do I also make you wet, hmm?


    Her eyes widened in shock as embarrassment coated her cheeks. What?!? What sort of question was that? How could he¡­ Oh, he was such a pervert! She concluded in her mind.


    ¡°Ahh, lo fio, non lo fio?¡±  [I do, do I not?] He smirked, his voice turning dark.


    Rosana could feel the heat that radiated from her neck, up to her face. She had turned red already. ¡°You do not! I merely get turned on by you!¡±


    Sergio smirked. She was slowly regaining her boldness. ¡°Are you sure about that, Bambolina? I can perceive the juices soaking your panties right now¡±


    How did he know that? Rosana wondered as mortification tugged at her stomach. She was tempted to stand up and run back to her room but she remained rooted at the spot. Her face deeply flushed.


    ¡°I am sure. My panties are as dried as a bone¡± She shot back with a smile, fighting the urge to press her legs together. What was he trying to do to her?


    ¡°I can only believe you after I have checked it myself. What do you say, Bambolina?¡±


    She stared back at him as her blood boiled despite the calm fa? ade she kept. She was dripping wet and that was all thanks to him. But she was never going to give him the satisfaction he needed, knowing he had made her wet and she had also lied.


    She smiled and picked up her cutleries. ¡°I wish I was, dear husband. But you see, it is impossible to be wet for a man who scares the hell out of me¡±


    Sergio¡¯s expression darkened and he stared at her with a predatory look in his eyes. When she saw that, her heart skipped and goosebumps covered her skin. She suddenly felt like his prey.


    ¡°Say that one more time, Bambolina, io ti sfido!¡± [I dare you!] His eyes were burning and dark, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    Rosana remained quiet. She didn¡¯t dare utter another word as she was afraid of what he might do. But what was wrong with him? She had only decided to y along.


    A cough interrupted the intense moment and they both turned to look in the direction. Rosana heaved in relief, thankful that someone had finally distracted him. She could now breathe properly.


    ¡°Hello, brother!¡± The man greeted them with a charming smile and turned to Rosana. ¡°Hello, beautiful sister-inw!¡±


    The man was tall with eyes, just like Sergio¡¯s. But his eyes were different. They were bright and beautiful unlike Sergio¡¯s. He also had the same well-defined jaw with high cheekbones. He was handsome.


    Sergio had a brother! Rosana thought as she stared at him in disbelief. Carmencita had been right. She didn¡¯t know anything about her husband.

 Chapter 23

    Carmencita had been right. She didn¡¯t know anything about her husband despite being married to him for three months. But how could she? They didn¡¯t even share the same bed and he was mostly away. Not that she cared about that. Sometimes she also wished he never returned.


    She only knew a few things about him and his family. He had a mother who didn¡¯t trust her and wanted her to leave at all costs and a Mistress whom she never met.


    Sergio was a ruthless Mafia Lord who was feared by everyone, including her. But what she still couldn¡¯t figure out was why he married her. He had never tried toy with her and carry out the marital rites which was mostly done on the wedding night.


    Not that she wanted any of such. She was even grateful he never for once tried to have intercourse with her. But what was the main purpose of the marriage? Did he marry her just to keep her in the room, far away from the outside world?


    Men in the Mafia only got married because they wanted to acquire something. Either power or wealth or both of them. But with Sergio, it was different. He had everything at the tip of his fingers. Aside from power and wealth, they also got married because they needed a child, an heir. But Sergio didn¡¯t look like one who needed that either.


    So why then did he marry her?


    ¡°Do not make me slit my brother¡¯s throat because you cannot stop drooling over him, Bambolina!¡±


    Rosana closed her eyes and gasped, jerking out of her thoughts. She had not realized she was still staring at the handsome man while being lost in thoughts until Sergio¡¯s cold voice broke in.


    ¡°Oh, Brother, do not scare the beautifuldy!¡± He walked over to the table and poured her a ss of water. ¡°Here, My Lady!¡±


    Rosana quietly got the ss from him. She was surprised by his kind gesture. ¡°T¡­ Thank you!¡±


    He smiled as he watched her take a few gulps of water. When she was done, he got the ss from her and held her right hand gently in his. ¡°What is your name, mydy?¡±


    ¡°Rosana!¡±


    ¡°My name is Enzo. Enzo De Niro¡± He lowered his head and pecked her dainty fingers. ¡°It is a pleasure to finally meet you!¡±


    Rosana was speechless and overwhelmed. She didn¡¯t know what to say or how to even respond. This man¡­ Enzo was so much different from his brother. They must¡¯ve had some things inmon but he was far different.


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­¡±


    ¡°It is okay!¡± Enzo said and shed her a charming smile. ¡°I do not burn like my beloved brother. But I do a few interesting things. Would you like to know, hmm?¡±


    ¡°If you still love your hand, you will take it off her this instance!¡±


    ¡°You do not have to be a killjoy brother¡± He released her hand and turned to Sergio with a smile on his face. ¡°I was only trying to bond with my sister-inw¡±


    He picked up Sergio¡¯s ss of wine and took a sip before grabbing his fork to eat from his te. Rosana watched the brothers in astonishment, especially Enzo. He was cool and wasn¡¯t afraid of Sergio like everyone else.


    ¡°This shit tastes so f*cking good!¡± Heplimented and poured himself another ss of wine. ¡°Everything here always tastes so good!¡±


    Sergio sat quietly, watching as his brother kept eating and drinking and talking about less important things. From time to time, he would look up at Rosana and smile. She didn¡¯t even try to look up at him because she was scared of Sergio and didn¡¯t want to provoke him.


    ¡°Come on, do not give me that look, Brother. I know you missed me and you are dying to kiss me right now¡±


    Rosana snorted and fought back a peal ofughter. Enzo was indeed jovial and she could tell they would move along perfectly. How could he say that Sergio was dying to kiss him? He didn¡¯t even look like someone excited to see him


    ¡°So tell me, My Lady, how was the wedding? I heard it was the talk of the whole Nation for weeks¡±


    Rosana furrowed her brows and turned to look at Sergio. Talk of the whole Nation for weeks? How was that even possible?


    ¡°Do not be too surprised. He is the Don after all. And you are the beautifuldy he got married to¡± Enzo smiled and watched her cheeks turn red. ¡°I am very sorry I was not in attendance. My beloved brother never told me a thing¡±


    ¡°Even if he did, I must have forgotten. Do you know a thing about f*cking those white beautifuldies? You always forget yourself. All you can ever think about is burying yourself balls deep inside their c? nt!¡±


    ¡°Shut the f*ck up, Enzo!¡±


    Rosana held back a smile and turned to look at Sergio who wore the same emotionless look on his face. Enzoughed and continued talking, not paying attention to his brother. He was enjoying himself and so was Rosana.


    ¡°You know, my brother seated right here is a f*cker himself. He taught me how to f*ck¡± Rosana¡¯s eyes widened as she turned to look at Sergio. ¡°Back then, I did not even know which f*cking hole to stick it in¡±


    ¡°For thest time¡­¡±


    ¡°And guess what? His d*ck was still a virg? n back then. He had never stuck that rod into any kind of hole before yet he taught me how to f*ck. He¡¯s really a f*cking genius¡± He concluded withughter and jumped out of his seat before Sergio could get his hands on him.


    ¡°That is all for today, My Lady. I will go up to my room right now because I love being very much alive!¡±


    Enzo blew kisses at Sergio and continuedughing as he walked out of the dining room. Rosana stared at him the whole time with a little smile on her face. She felt so happy to finally meet someone who could get on Sergio¡¯s nerves and get away with it. He also looked like the only person who acted freely around him.


    Rosana didn¡¯t realize she had been smiling. She had even forgotten how to smile. For the past three months, she lived in heartbreak and sadness. Nothing made her happy, not even the air she was breathing. But someone unexpected came and put a smile on her face, even when it was little.


    ¡°What are you smiling at?¡±


    Rosana shook her head and turned to look at him. ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°One of the things I hate is lies, Bambolina.¡±


    She gulped, seeing the deadly look in his eyes. She wasn¡¯t smiling anymore. The coldness of his voice had gotten rid of it and instilled fear in her once again.


    ¡°I was looking at your brother¡± She paused and studied the look on his face before she continued. ¡°He is good, warm, and kind.¡±


    Sergio smirked and nodded. ¡°He is that way, even when driving a knife through a person¡¯s chest, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana shuddered as she stared at him. If what he was saying was the truth, then Enzo was as bad as him. How could they be so handsome yet have ck blood running through their veins?


    ¡°First lesson, do not be easily deceived by people¡¯s looks. It can be dangerous¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to scare me? Because it is working¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to be scared about, Mi Amore, you are my wife and no one would dare to touch what¡¯s mine¡±


    *****


    *****


    Sergio left immediately after, leaving Rosana in the dining room. She had not eaten much so she used that time to fill in her stomach before she returned to her room.


    ¡°Finally, we meet!¡± Vicenta smirked, appearing in front of Rosana. She had left the dining room and was headed to her room. ¡°I guess you have met everyone else, except me¡±


    She looked at thedy from head to toe, wondering who she was. She looked familiar but Rosana couldn¡¯t ce where she had seen her.


    ¡°Are you not going to ask who I am?¡±


    Rosana folded her arms and shook her head. ¡°No, I do not care. If you would excuse me¡­¡±


    Vicenta scoffed and stared at her in shock. The nerves of her to talk to her in such a manner. Who did she think she was? She wondered.


    ¡°I am Vicenta, the Don¡¯s Mistress.¡± She informed her and watched her brows draw together. Rosana looked shocked, she couldn¡¯t tell but she was satisfied with the reaction she got from her.


    ¡°And I am sure you must have known my duties already. Well, if you do not, you must know that hees to me every night and I give him pleasures no one has ever given to him. Sounds like a good job, does it not?¡± She lied and smirked when she got the reaction she wanted. Yes, that was the n. To get her riled up to the point of madness.


    As Rosana looked at the woman in front of her, she suddenly felt irritated. So this was the Mistress. She was beautiful just as she had imagined. Tall, honey eyes, dark hair, wless skin, full chest¡­ She had everything. No wonder Sergio chose her.


    ¡°It does. He pays you well, I assume¡± Rosana responded and turned to leave but Vicenta stepped on her path.


    ¡°Oh, no. He does not pay a dime.¡±


    ¡°Lucky him¡± She turned to walk away but Vicenta blocked her again. ¡°What do you want, huh? I believe I do not owe you anything since I¡¯m not the one f*cking you¡±


    Vicenta red at her and gritted her teeth. How dare she speak to her that way? Was she trying to humiliate her? She wondered.


    ¡°You are not the one f*cking me, the Don is. And I want you to know that he will never stop. I am his addiction, his drugs. He cannot do without me¡±


    Rosana fisted her hands and red back at her. ¡°You can keep being his wh0re for all I care. You can keep warming his d*ck, I do not care!¡±


    Without second thoughts, Vicenta raised her hand and pped her across the cheek. How dare she call her a wh0re? And who gave her such rights to speak to her that way?


    ¡°Yes, I will keep doing that!¡±


    Without warning, Rosana retaliated. She gave her two hot ps on both cheeks and watched her eyes widen in shock. Vicenta raised her hands to her burning cheeks and stared back at her in terror.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, keep doing that but don¡¯t you ever touch me again. Is that understood?¡±


    As she stalked off, Vicenta stared at her with hands on her cheeks. Did she just p me? She kept asking herself. The ps strung hard and her cheeks were burning. Her ears were also affected by the ps and she felt like crying.


    No¡­ No¡­ She wouldn¡¯t cry. She said to herself and wiped her eyes with the back of her palms. Rosana would pay and she was going to make sure of that.

 Chapter 24

    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡± Vi asked once Rosana stomped into the room and bounced the door hard. She looked all red and angry.


    ¡°Yes, I am fine, Vi. Prepare my bath¡±


    ¡°It is all done, My Lady¡±


    She immediately took off her clothes and walked into the bathroom to take a shower. Vi noticed she was not looking okay. She was always sad and wore a gloomy look but this time was different. She was boiling in anger and it terrified her.


    That low-life godforsaken b#tch! Rosana muttered. She still could not believe Vicenta had raised a hand on her. And she retaliated pretty fast.


    She was never a vi? lent person. She couldn¡¯t even hurt a fly. But Vicenta had gotten so much on her nerves already. It didn¡¯t end there. She also pped her across the cheek!


    What point was she even trying to make when she introduced herself as Sergio¡¯s Mistress? Why did she even feed her with her useless duties and how he could never do without her?


    Rosana never cared about whatever they did or didn¡¯t do. She was never disturbed if her husband left her to sleep with someone else under the same roof. But right now, it stung so badly.


    Her words, the p, everything!


    The Mistress was trouble and Rosana could tell. Unfortunately, she was not going to cower away. If Vicenta needed a fight, she was bringing war.


    *****


    ??? THE NEXT DAY???


    Enzo woke up early and decided to take a walk around the mansion. Every maid that went across him bowed with a smile and he responded nicely. They all knew him to be charming and easygoing, unlike Sergio.


    ¡°Good morning, beautifuldies!¡± He greeted them in return and they blushed. ¡°I love your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sir¡± One of the maids answered with a bow. She was blushing hard.


    Enzo was just like Sergio. Handsome with so many tattoos on his body. But people considered him the most handsome because of his warm and bright personality. He was also a yboy who f*cked around with all types of girls.


    ¡°Oh, look at who we have here!¡± Heughed as he approached Sergio. ¡°You got up pretty early, brother!¡±


    ¡°Same as you. Your little wh0res could not keep you in bed, huh?¡±


    Enzoughed out loud while Sergio stood stiff, still smoking his cigar. They were out in the woods, close to the waterfall. A peaceful ce Sergio visited very early in the morning.


    ¡°They tried. But you know I am insatiable¡± He replied and stole the cigar from him.


    ¡°You little f*cker! Give it back!¡±


    ¡°You know I will not. Get over it dear brother, it is mine now¡± Enzo replied and took a deep draw from the cigar. He gulped the smoke and exhaled from his mouth and nose.


    Sergio shook his head and folded his arms. That was one thing about Enzo that could never be changed. He loved taking his brother¡¯s things, with or without permission and he always got away with it.     ¡°I would take my eyes off her if I were you!¡±


    Enzoughed hard and took another draw from the cigar. ¡°Facile, fratello. I am not touching your Queen. I am just saying that I like her¡± [Easy, brother]


    ¡°When is the introduction?¡±     ¡°She looks ready to me. She looks smart and strong. You just have to teach her how to act like one¡±


    Enzo was the kind of person who could read people like an open book. With just one nce, he could tell if a person was a friend or an enemy. Vulnerable or vital. A reliable person or a traitor. That was why Sergio trusted him.


    ¡°Does she know?¡± Enzo asked and waited for his response. When he didn¡¯t get any, he concluded. ¡°I guess she does not¡±


    ¡°Oh, I knew I would find you, boys, here!¡± Munika called out from behind.     ¡°What are you? Sixteen?¡± She asked and theyughed. ¡°You are always the one running off to your businesses and leaving me all alone.¡±     Munika smiled and hugged him again. One could tell she was more free around him than with Sergio who stood the whole time without turning to spare her a nce.


    ¡°Is that a cigar you have got there?¡± She asked, looking behind Enzo who tried to hide it. ¡°I told you to stop smoking. It is not good for you¡±     The duo started arguing until Sergio couldn¡¯t stand them any longer. He turned around and walked away before any of them could notice his absence. Munika looked around one more time before she turned back to Enzo.     ¡°Hai visto ragazza?¡± [Have you seen the girl?]


    He furrowed his brows and asked. ¡°Quale ragazza?¡± [What girl?¡±]


    ¡°The girl he got married to?¡±


    ¡°Ahhh¡­ The beautiful blonde.¡± He nodded and continued. ¡°I never knew he had eyes for suchdies. Thought he loved them with dark hair like his wh0re¡±


    Munika rolled her eyes, knowing fully well who he was referring to. Enzo never liked Sergio¡¯s Mistress and made it known all the time.


    ¡°I do not trust the girl¡±     Munika sighed. ¡°But what if she does? What if she is just acting dumb and pretending to know nothing? I know her type too well. Theyy low and wait for the perfect opportunity to strike¡±


    Enzo chuckled and earned a re from Munika. She couldn¡¯t believe that he of all people was siding with Rosana. He was always fast to detect an enemy. So why couldn¡¯t he detect this one?     ¡°Then what is he waiting for?¡±


    He paused and turned to look at her. He scrutinized and asked. ¡°What have you been up to? Do not lie to me¡±


    She gulped, knowing she had been caught. ¡°Nothing, I¡­¡±     ¡°He does not love her.¡±     *****


    *****


    Rosana stayed in the library with Carmencita after breakfast. She had decided to go there whenever she was bored and tired of staying in her room and the older woman was always happy to keep herpany.


    ¡°He does not look dangerous¡±


    ¡°He is. But not more than Sergio.¡± Carmencita responded with a smile. ¡°You must know that they are both dangerous in different ways¡±


    ¡°One loves silence¡­¡±


    ¡°And wears his darkness like armor. But the other is all charming and beautiful, his darkness beneath his skin.¡±


    The two brothers were likely the same. Both had their darkness in different ways. But at least, Enzo didn¡¯t frighten her with his.


    ¡°And what about the mistress?¡± She suddenly asked. Carmencita looked up at her and frowned.


    ¡°What about the Mistress?¡±


    Rosana was still feeling angry about theirst encounter. The things she said and the p she received weren¡¯t something she could easily forget.


    ¡°I met her for the first time yesterday. And guess what? She pped me. And I¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Came the deep voice at the other end of the room.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The twodies turned in the direction and were surprised to see Enzo De Niro walking out behind one of the shelves. When did he get in? And how long had he been there? They wondered.


    ¡°I¡­ Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Sister-inw. Do not lie to me!¡± He said and approached them with a smile on his face. Carmencita knew better than to let it defraud her. ¡°Did you just say she pped you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Y¡­ Yes!¡±


    ¡°How hard?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 25

    Rosana looked from Enzo to Carmencita, surprised by his question. ¡°How hard?¡± She thought. Of course, the p had been pretty hard, it left a painful ring in her left ear. But it was nothingpared to the two ps she returned.


    ¡°I¡­ I pped her back on both cheeks¡±


    ¡°How hard?¡± Enzo asked again. He still wore a soft smile on his face.


    ¡°Um¡­ Very hard, I guess¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound hard enough for me¡± He responded and started walking away. Where was he going? Rosana wondered and turned to look at Carne. ¡°Did you tell him, your husband?¡±


    How could she have told him when she didn¡¯t get to see him again after dinner the previous night? He didn¡¯t even join her for breakfast in the morning. Not that she cared. At least she ate her meal in peace.


    Before Rosana could utter a word, Carmencita cut in. She suddenly looked troubled and scared. ¡°No, please. That would be the end of her!¡±


    ¡°She should have thought about that when she raised a finger on her Master¡¯s wife, the Donna¡±


    Donna?


    Is that what she was? Rosana wondered. That was the first time someone addressed her as that.  No one ever mentioned it and she didn¡¯t care. Besides, it wasn¡¯t a title she wanted. She was Rosana, Sergio¡¯s wife and that was all.


    ¡°Please, let me talk to her!¡± Carmencita pleaded and walked over to Enzo. ¡°I believe she will realize her mistake¡±


    ¡°A mistake, huh? Is that what you call it?¡±


    ¡°Please, I am begging you!¡± Rosana watched Carmencita with curiosity in her eyes. Why was she pleading so hard for the Mistress?


    ¡°You know I hate that b#tch!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Why was she begging so hard? Rosana wondered. It¡¯s not like Sergio was going to do anything about it. She was his Mistress. The woman that gave him pleasures no one else could. He went to her most of the time which meant she was of great importance to him.


    He was never going to antagonize her no matter the offense shemitted. Even if she carved her face with a knife and made her bleed out, Sergio was never going to hurt her. So why was Carmencita begging so hard? Rosana wondered.


    ¡°You do not have to tell anyone¡± Rosana spoke up from behind and they turned to look at her. ¡°I think I can handle her myself¡±


    Enzo looked at her for some time and nodded in amon-courtesy way. ¡°Alright, My Lady, as you wish¡±


    Carmencita was filled with gratitude. She didn¡¯t know when she scurried over to Rosana and pulled her into a tight hug. Enzo watched them and smiled. But Rosana could see the shadow behind it.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Thank you!¡±


    Once Enzo was out of the room, Rosana pulled away from her and asked. ¡°What was that about? Why were you begging him?¡±


    Carmencita inhaled deeply and shook her head. ¡°You do not want to know, My dear.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, I want to know!¡±


    ¡°It is a crime for a Mistress to raise a hand on the Don¡¯s wife. She is not even supposed to look her in the face or walk on the same path as her¡±


    Rosana¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Whoever said that?¡±


    ¡°It is a rule, My Lady. And if your husband learns about this¡­¡± She paused and looked around, just to be sure no one was around. ¡°He will kill her at once!¡±


    ¡°But she is his Mistress¡­¡±


    ¡°And you are his wife, the Donna¡±


    *****


    *****


    ¡°Dinner is ready, My Lady¡± Vi announced and Rosana nodded absentmindedly. She was standing in front of the window, watching as the men off-loaded a truck. Enzo was with them. He gave orders from time to time and helped with the task.


    What was inside those huge cartoons? She wondered.


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Vi,¡± She answered and turned to look at her. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Dinner is ready¡±


    ¡°I will be there in a minute¡±


    Vi bowed and walked out of the room while she turned back to face the window. Enzo now stood with Alfonso and they seemed to be having a serious conversation. She could only hear him speaking in the Italiannguage ¡°¡­ A dead meat. A f*cking dead meat!¡±


    She tried hard to understand what they were talking about but she couldn¡¯t get a thing. Sometimes they whispered to each other and then they¡¯d yell andugh out loud.


    Taking a deep breath, she turned away from the window and prepared herself for dinner. When she was done, she walked out of the room and into the hallway. Silently, she prayed Sergio would be absent once again. She always found it hard to eat whenever he was around.


    As Rosana approached one of the rooms, she paused and looked around. That was the room she had seen Sergio and his Mistress on their wedding night. It wasn¡¯t so far from their room so she always heard her screams whenever Sergio was with her.


    The door was always shut but this time, it was slightly opened like the first time. Rosana presumed that it had been left open by mistake. Maybe by the maids or the Mistress herself.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked closer and peered into the room. The sight she saw in front of her made her wish she never stopped to take a look. She should¡¯ve walked away instead.


    On her knees, the Mistress knelt in the room, her body n@ked. Furrowing her brows, she looked closer. Where was Sergio? He wasn¡¯t in sight but she quickly concluded he was in there.


    As she kept looking, she felt the hard sting returning to her chest. Why does she feel sick by mere thinking about Sergio and the Mistress? The samedy who imed to be his addiction, the samedy who pped her!


    As if sensing her presence, the Mistress smirked and turned around to have a look. She had left the door open on purpose, knowing Rosana would head out for dinner soon. Luckily, she seeded in her n to get her attention, but that wasn¡¯t even the fun part.


    The fun part was that Sergio wasn¡¯t even with her. She hadn¡¯t evenid eyes on him for the past few days, but she made it look as though he was in there with her. And oh, what was that look in Rosana¡¯s eyes? Whatever it was, the Mistress was loving it.


    Unable to watch any longer, Rosana turned around and walked away. When she arrived at the dining, she sat down and looked at the numerous dishes lined up on the table. She couldn¡¯t eat because she had lost her appetite.


    ¡°Another ss of wine, please!¡±


    ¡°Another ss of wine, huh?¡± Enzo asked and walked into the dining room. He wore a ck t-shirt that exposed his tattooed arms and muscles and a ck trouser.


    ¡°Yes. I am not hungry¡±


    ¡°You do not look okay¡± He noted and walked closer to her. ¡°Did any motherf*cker try to hurt you again?¡±


    ¡°N¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°You can tell me if it is my brother. I¡¯ll knock some senses into him but I doubt I¡¯d still be alive before the end of it¡±


    Rosana chuckled lightly and looked at her ss of wine. ¡°I just need some fresh air¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go for it¡±


    *


    Outside, the duo walked together, none of them uttering a word. Rosana loved the air and the calm serenity. After months, this was the first time she was stepping outside again.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± It slipped out before she could even process the words.


    ¡°For what? We are just outside, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°I have never really known outside. I¡¯m always inside, looking out the window, sleeping, or reading some book.¡± Enzo knew about that already but he remained quiet, listening attentively. ¡°We only went out for dinner once¡±


    ¡°Do not worry, My Lady. After the introduction, you will be free to go wherever you wish to go¡±


    Rosana paused and turned to look at him. The introduction¡­ What was so special about it? Carmencita had once mentioned it and now, Enzo.


    ¡°When will it be?¡±


    ¡°That depends on you, My Lady.¡± He smiled and looked at her. ¡°There are certain important tests you need to undergo. We need to be sure you are ready for the outside world¡±


    ¡°I am ready!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you?¡± He asked and she nodded in response. When he pulled out a gun behind him, she flinched backward, her eyes dted in shock. ¡°Take it!¡±


    ¡°No! No! Put it away!¡± She yelled and moved away from him. He chuckled and did as instructed.


    ¡°He was right. You are not ready. You cannot even stand the sight of a gun, you cannot wield it¡±


    ¡°I do not want to¡±


    ¡°You must. Do you not know the person you are married to? Do you not know what and Who he is?¡± He stopped and looked at her. She was already pale and looked scared. ¡°Do not be scared. No one will dare to hurt you¡±


    He was the third person telling her that. Carmencita was the first and Sergio the second. ¡°And what if they do?¡±


    Enzo smirked and looked around. ¡°They know better than to give it a try¡±

 Chapter 26

    ¡°You sent for me!¡± Rosana uttered and went to stand in front of Sergio¡¯s desk. She could vividly remember what happened thest time she was there. The memories were still fresh in her mind.


    He has trusted her, only for her to crush it to the ground. What if the powder was some sort of poison? She wondered. She had not even stopped to ask Munika what it was before following up with the n.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    And then, what could¡¯ve happened after that?


    His men would¡¯ve found her and killed her, or maybe not. They would¡¯ve sent words to Enzo about his brother¡¯s demise and how he was poisoned by his wife who tried to escape afterward.


    Rosana could only imagine Enzo smiling and making herugh until she unknowingly danced inside the grave he had dug for her. And before she would realize it, she was six feet under the ground and dead already.


    ¡°My brother must have told you about the introduction¡± Sergio started, his cold voice jerking her out of her thoughts. ¡°You must be ready¡±


    ¡°I do not wish to take part in any sort of introduction. I am not one of you¡±


    Sergio looked up at her and then he receded his gaze to the paper he was reading. When he didn¡¯t say a word for several snail-crawling moments, Rosana wondered what was going through his mind. Was he thinking of another brutal way to punish her for talking back at him?


    ¡°You became one of us the moment you said those vows, Ro¡± He spoke calmly and it surprised her. Adding to that, he called her by the same nickname herte brother used to call her.


    ¡°Do not call me, Ro. The only person who could call me that was my brother. And he is dead¡±


    Sergio looked up from the paper but he didn¡¯t look at her. He appeared to be in deep thoughts and Rosana wondered if she had provoked him with her words. If she did, she didn¡¯t care. He didn¡¯t have any right to call her that besides herte brother.


    Her brother, Nino had specially carved out the nickname from her real name, Rosana. It was a name she grew so fond of as a child. And even after she was sent to the States by her father when she was six years old, it didn¡¯t alleviate the excitement she always felt whenever her brother called her the name over the phone.


    But then he died.


    He died when she was ten years old and she didn¡¯t get to say goodbye.


    ¡°I will call you whatever the fuck I want, Bambolina. I do not care if it was first given to you by a dead man¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about my brother in such a manner!¡± She thundered, her eyes ring.


    Sergio chuckled darkly and stood up from his seat. When he was done arranging his suit, he walked around the table and went to stand in front of her. Rosana was not afraid of his proximity. She was furious and burning with rage.


    ¡°Your brother¡­ How many years has it been, hmm?¡± He inquired, his dark eyes boring into hers. ¡°He must have rotten six feet deep with lots of worms crawling over him¡±


    Rosana felt a surge of adrenaline. Her skin flushed and her heartbeat increased. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± She spoke through gritted teeth and pped him hard across the face, causing his head to whip to the side.


    He chuckled and turned to look at her. That was the second time she raised a hand on him but this time was different, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She wished she could hit him over and over again.


    ¡°His only remains¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    He immediately grabbed her by the neck and pulled her forcefully to himself. His eyes were dead and his breathing was heavy. With a little morepression, he could crack her neck and end her life.


    ¡°I could send you to where he is right now, Bambolina!¡±


    ¡°Then do it!¡± She whispered as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Do whatever you want, however you want, Sergio De Niro!¡±


    She was hurt and broken. Pain flickered in her eyes as uncontroble tears rolled down her cheeks. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death. If he decided to kill her, then so be it. As long as she was no longer with him and in his cruel world.


    Maybe then, she¡¯d be happy. Her father would be appeased. Her mother would grieve and likely poison herself. Munika would be thrilled. Besides, she had always wanted her gone. And then the Mistress¡­ She¡¯d feel on top of the world because she would now have Sergio to herself.


    ¡°You must be ready for the introduction¡± Sergio uttered, his voice as cold as ever. He released her neck and started walking back to his seat.


    Was he not going to kill or punish her? Rosana wondered.


    ?????


    ¡°You must learn how to fight, handle a gun, and kill. Those are the only ways to survive here¡±


    ¡°But you said no one was going to harm me¡± Rosana muttered with an eye roll. She raised her hand to her neck and soothed it. It was still hurting and had Sergio¡¯s finger marks on it.


    ¡°Correct¡± Enzo replied, his eyes pinned on her neck. ¡°But you have to learn how to protect yourself¡±


    ¡°Without killing anyone. I hate the sight of blood!¡±


    He smiled and looked away. ¡°I did too. I threw up all the time and fell ill whenever I saw that sh? t. I even passed out plenty of times because I saw a f*cking dead body¡±


    ¡°But my brother could not have that.¡± He proceeded and smoked from his cigarette. ¡°A lot of people knew how weak I was and then they started using me as a tool to get to him. They would kidnap and torture me, knowing fully well that my beloved brother wille running to my rescue¡±


    ¡°He did?¡±


    Enzoughed and offered her the cigarette but she cringed and shook her head negatively. He chuckled and continued smoking until the stick was finished.


    ¡°I would not be alive if he did not, My Lady. He always came for me. And whenever he did, he would kill those b@stards and chop off their f*cking heads. Sh? t was always scary to watch, I would piss on myself¡±


    Rosana scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Why would theye after you when they could just go to your brother? They wanted him, not you¡±


    ¡°Exactly, My Lady. But you see, I am his brother. They knew he cared about me and would do whatever to save me no matter what. They decided to use me as bait to get to him because I was weak and I was his f*cking weakness¡±


    Rosana could not imagine Sergio caring so much about anyone to risk his life for the person, not once, not twice. He was cold and heartless and a monster who didn¡¯t spare any warm feelings toward anyone.


    ¡°But then he taught me how to fight. He made me see blood every day until I wasn¡¯t frightened anymore. I started craving them.¡±


    ¡°How could he teach you such a thing?¡± Rosana asked with a disgusted look on her face. ¡°He encouraged you to end people¡¯s lives¡±


    Enzo looked at her and chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s the rule here, My Lady. It is either you kill or get killed. There is no in-between. My brother taught me how to fight and I was no longer a weakness. I did not need him running after me anymore because I could now protect myself¡±


    ¡°I will not kill anyone.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± He replied and pulled out another stick of cigarette. ¡°But you should know this. You are the Don¡¯s wife and all eyes will now be on you. His enemies, especially. They will look for a weak point, a failure, anything that would bring him to his knees. And if you are not strong, you will be dead before they strike¡±


    Rosana was now afraid. Carmencita had said the same words to her. Sergio¡¯s enemies will also take her as an enemy. And they will look for ways to hurt her.


    ¡°That is why you must be strong and ready. When they see how strong and fierce you are, they would not daree close to you. They would fear you and tremble at the sound of your voice¡±


    Rosana sighed and looked around. Everyone was right. She had to learn how to fight and protect herself if she wanted to survive in the Mafia. She had to be strong and ready for the outside world.


    ¡°On the introduction day, everyone will see their Donna, their queen. It is in your ce to show them what kind of Donna you are. Do not let them see you as a weakness¡±


    ¡°When does it start?¡± She asked and looked at him. ¡°The training and tests?¡±


    Enzo looked at her and smiled. He could see a strong and toughdy. Ady with an iron fist. No doubt she was going to be one of a kind. The first of her kind.


    ¡°It starts now!¡± He answered and lit his cigarette.


    ¡°I do not need that smoke. Put it away!¡±


    He faked a sad face. ¡°But I just lit this sh? t¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± She said apologetically, faking a sad face too. ¡°But you are still going to put it away¡±


    He smirked and threw the cigarette on the ground. ¡°You win. But I know very well I will win you inbat and everything else, My Lady¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish?¡± He asked andughed hard. ¡°You cannot even hold a f*cking gun!¡±


    ¡°Let us give it another try if I would not drive a bullet into your head¡± She answered and theyughed. It was hard to believe sheughed and felt better after what transpired between Sergio and her in the morning.


    ¡°I will love to see you try. Now, shall we begin?¡±


    ¡°By all means, Sir!¡±

 Chapter 27

    Rosana was breathing heavily and exhausted from training so hard since morning. It had been that way since she started training three weeks ago. There were no breaks or any time to rx. She had to keep training until Enzo was impressed with her performance.


    The training was intense and geared toward building physical strength, agility, reflexes, and mental toughness. She was taught different techniques that drew from various martial arts styles.


    Enzo and a few men made demonstrations, showing how to strike, kick, punch, throw, the vital techniques that could disable or neutralize an opponent, and how to finish them off.


    Rosana would watch with focused attention, observing their practicality and effectiveness. She was determined to learn how to fight and be strong, just as Carmencita and Enzo said. Those were the only ways to survive in the Mafia world.


    ¡°Good job, My Lady!¡± Enzo praised and proffered a bottle of water. She immediately stretched out her hand to grab the bottle but he moved it aside.


    ¡°Why?!?¡± She cried out. She was dying of thirst as she wasn¡¯t allowed to have any drops of water during the training session.


    ¡°First lesson, you do not trust anyone. The second lesson, you do not receive gifts from anyone. Even after your victory, you do not let your guard down¡±


    ¡°Whatever that means, I do not understand!¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people who are not happy with your sess. They know you just won and you are tired and broken and hungry. They would try to feed and help you. Once you eat from their hands, you are dead¡±


    ¡°But I trust¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember your first lesson. Do not ever forget it¡±


    She rolled her eyes and sighed. ¡°So what then?¡±


    ¡°You only trust your family. We are your family now so your only trust lies with us¡± He replied and gave her the bottle of water. ¡°Drink first¡±


    After drinking to her satisfaction, she followed him out of the training facility. They were done for the day and she looked forward to a warm bath, massage, a delicious meal, and some sleep.


    ¡°I knew you were family, that is why I trusted the water would be safe to drink¡±


    ¡°I know, it is just a lesson you should learn¡± He answered and lit a stick of cigarette. ¡°Aside from guns and bullets and knives, there are deadly weapons called poisons. Some are slow, some are fast but they all destroy you from the inside out.¡±


    ¡°You should learn not to take things from strangers no matter how hungry or thirsty you may be. You do not know who an enemy is, it is not written on their foreheads¡±


    Rosana nodded and winced when she felt pains in her neck. Her legs were aching from kicking and joint locking while her hands were stinging from throwing punches. Her knuckles were badly bruised too but the pains were less, pertaining to when she started three months ago.


    She would always fall off to the ground and hurt herself without engaging in a fight. Enzo never took it easy on her either. He saw her potential and knew she was a strongdy. All she needed was the right amount of pressure and practice.


    Now, she could fight and disable her opponents with the right technique. But she still couldn¡¯t stand the sight of blood and freaked out.


    ¡°So what next? I can fight. I am ready for the introduction¡±


    Enzo chuckled and exhaled smoke through his nostrils. ¡°No rush, My Lady¡±


    ¡°But Sergio¡­ He said I needed to be ready as soon as possible¡±


    Speaking of Sergio, she hadn¡¯t seen him for the past two weeks and didn¡¯t care to ask. She was too busy with her training and had forgotten about him.


    ¡°You are not ready. You cannot handle a gun and you have a lot more lessons to learn¡±


    ¡°What more lessons? Why do I even have to learn them?¡± She asked and sprawled her arms apart. They were hurting but she was used to the pain already.


    ¡°Because you are a Mafia Queen. If you want to rule alongside your husband, you have to learn¡±


    A Mafia Queen?


    Hell no, she didn¡¯t want that. And what was he talking about ruling alongside Sergio, that monster? He was evil and she could never learn to be like him. She never even wanted to rule anybody.


    ¡°I do not want to be a Mafia Queen or whatever. Being your brother¡¯s wife is enough for me¡±


    Enzo chuckled lightly and looked at her. Even without her makeup and hair properly made, she still looked beautiful. And fierce. She had sharp blue eyes which were not only beautiful. They could melt souls with just one nce.


    ¡°That is not your choice to make, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to be like him!¡± She blurted out and went to stand in front of him. ¡°He is ruthless and heartless¡±


    ¡°He never used to be this way, My Lady¡±


    She chuckled dryly, waving it aside. She turned around and started walking again. ¡°A lie of the century, I will give you that. Bravo!¡±


    ¡°What do you believe?¡±


    She stopped again. ¡°What do I believe? I believe he was born that way. I believe he sold his soul to the devil. I believe he has a ck heart and dark blood running through his veins¡±


    She was also bold and a little bit fearless, he noted.


    ¡°You forgot to add he is the King of hell. A lot of people say that too¡±


    Rosana scoffed and continued walking. Of course, everyone knew what he was, including his brother who was just like him. The only dissimrity was that Enzo wasn¡¯t cold and deadly.


    ¡°And what about you? You are not as evil as I thought you would be¡±


    He chuckled darkly and drew in enough smoke from his cigarette. He looked up at the sky and shut his eyes, puffing out the smoke.


    ¡°I am much worse, My Lady. But my brother¡­ He is evil himself¡±


    ¡°But you do not scare me. He scares the living hell out of me¡±


    ¡°That is why he asked me to train you. You would have broken into pieces a long time ago if you trained under him¡±


    ??????


    After taking a warm bath, Vi gave her a body massage and she slept off. When she woke up, she dressed up and went to the library where she met Carmencita already reading a book.


    The older woman looked up and smiled. Rosana looked as beautiful as always and elegant too. Her look had brightened over the past three weeks and the sadness in her eyes had disappeared.


    ¡°How was training today, My Lady?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Good. But he keeps saying I am not ready¡± she replied with a frown and took the seat opposite her. ¡°I just want to see the outside world¡±


    Carmencita smiled and looked down at the book she was reading. She read a few words and flipped to the next page before looking up at her.


    ¡°Some people are afraid of the outside world. They would rather stay away from it and remain hidden¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It is more dangerous than you think, especially for someone like you. That is why you need to be fully ready first¡±


    Rosana sighed and looked away. Why do they keep saying the same thing? It is not like she was going to live in the outside world. All she wanted was to be free and live a normal life like most married women. And as they had told her, it can only be possible after the introduction.


    ¡°You are still afraid, are you not?¡±


    ¡°I am not!¡±


    ¡°Not of the outside world,¡± Carmencita replied. ¡°Of him¡±


    When she didn¡¯t get any response from Rosana, she smiled. She could see the answer written all over her. ¡°Everyone else can be afraid of him, but not you¡±


    ¡°It does not matter. He makes me afraid, just as everyone else¡± She huffed and grabbed a book from the table to start reading.


    ¡°He does not make you afraid. It is you who chose to be afraid, My Lady!¡±


    Rosana thought about the little conversation she had with Carmencita on her way to the dining room and finally concluded that she was right. He had even told her not to be afraid of him but there was something in her that always trembled at the sound of his voice.


    She didn¡¯t know what it was but it was just there. And no matter how hard she tried to fight it, it always returned whenever he was near her. What could it be? She wondered.


    ¡°Amore mio!¡±


    The deep voice broke into her thoughts, causing her to shiver. She immediately stopped walking and looked around. She was now in the dining room.


    Sergio sat at the head of the table, dressed in a ck shirt that had its sleeves rolled up and the first three buttons left open, exposing his hard tattooed chest. His dark hair was tied up at the back of his head and he looked as dangerously handsome as ever.


    Why was he always looking so hot and different whenever he returned from devil knows where? She wondered as she watched him take a sip from his wine, his eyes pinned on her.


    She managed a smile and tore her eyes away from him. ¡°Amore mio!¡± She repeated. That was the first time she was calling him that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat¡±


    He expected her to move but she remained rooted to the spot. Quietly, he dropped his ss of wine, his eyes not leaving her for a second.


    Rosana looked at the chair she always sat on. It was beside him, a ce she was always meant to be. Her beside him and him beside her, that was how it was supposed to be. But they were very much apart from each other.


    Instead of taking her ce by his side, she sat at the other end of the table, facing him. She turned to the maids and motioned for them to start dishing out the meal.


    When they were done, she picked up her ss of wine and raised it in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Sergio asked and glowered at her.


    ¡°A dinner, Amore mio. You are over there and I am over here and we are having dinner!¡±

 Chapter 28

    Sergio chuckled dryly and looked around. They were far apart from each other. ¡°Take the seat beside me, Bambolina¡±


    ¡°The distance is fair enough, Tesoro.¡± She replied and smiled sweetly. ¡°The only person that should sit beside you is your Mistress. You should send for her. I am sure she will dly join you!¡±


    ¡°You are my wife!¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡± She asked and met his hard gaze. They stared at each other for a long time before she finally looked away. Her heart was pounding heavily in her chest. ¡°Enjoy your meal, Amore mio!¡±


    Rosana was trying so hard not to shake. After the bold act she had just disyed in front of him, it would be shameful if she started trembling. He would know it was just a facade and use it against her, break her.


    The room suddenly felt hot and she med it on the long sleeve dress she was wearing. She should¡¯ve worn something simple, something sleeveless. Now, she was starting to sweat when she hadn¡¯t even touched her meal.


    Sergio watched her with a smirk stered on his lips. She was acting tough and he enjoyed watching her. At least she gave it a try, unlike other people who wouldn¡¯t dare. The sight of him always filled them with immense fear.


    Rosana couldn¡¯t eat. She could feel his hard gaze boring holes all over her and refused to look up at him. If she did, she was going to melt and tremble. That was how much he possessed her.


    ¡°If you make mee to you myself, then you will not be able to walk for the next weeks, Amore mio, I promise!¡±


    Just hearing his deep and gravelly voice caused her stomach to lurch into her throat. Her heartbeat skyrocketed. It mmed against her ribcage and buzzed in my ears, sending chills down her spine. She looked up at him and her breath hitched in her throat.


    He sat at the other end of the table, perfectly poised while looking at her trembling figure. What kind of a man was he? She wondered. What kind of a man broke down her walls effortlessly?


    It didn¡¯t take her long to scurry out of the seat as she nearly tripped on her heels. She walked towards the other end of the table and quietly lowered herself on the seat beside him.


    ¡°You are such an idiot, Rosana!¡± She said in her head and curled her shaky hands into a fist.


    She couldn¡¯t even look up at him or do anything else. Her earlier enthusiasm had wholly dissipated and all she could feel was fear and frustration eating at her insides like burning acid.


    Sergio leaned closer and grasped her face in his hand. The pads of his fingers pressed into her skin as he forced her to look up at him. When she did, tendrils of fear gripped her by the gut.


    ¡°Do not ever think you have a choice when ites to me, Bambolina. Your ce is beside me, forever and always. Do you understand?¡± She nodded quickly but he pressed his fingers deeper into her skin. ¡°Words!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I understand!¡±


    ¡°Make it slutty like you did a while ago¡± He ordered with a smirk.


    She gulped, but it lodged in her throat like an external object ¡°Yes¡­ Amore mio!¡±


    He smirked smugly and released her face which already had his handprints on both sides ¡°Good girl. Now, eat. You will need it for tonight¡±


    Rosana blinked and stared at him with furrowed brows. What was he talking about? What was happening tonight? She wondered as her heart started to hammer wildly in her chest.


    She wanted to ask questions but instead, she waved it aside and started eating. She just escaped her face being crushed and didn¡¯t want anymore. Besides, she was told never to question him.


    They both ate in silence until they were done. Sergio stood up and started walking out while she hurriedly followed behind him. She was troubled and wanted to know what would happen that night. Was it good or bad?


    ¡°How should I dress for tonight?¡± She finally asked and silently prayed he responded. When he didn¡¯t, she asked again. ¡°What is happening tonight?¡±


    ¡°You will be dancing tonight¡± He answered curtly and walked away.


    Rosana halted at once and watched him leave. Did he just say she was dancing? She wondered. How? She wasn¡¯t much of a dancer and why would she be dancing tonight? Was there any kind of special asion?


    ?????


    ¡°He said I would be dancing tonight. You never told me about any dance!¡±


    Enzoughed and she frowned. She was dead serious and had been worried the whole time until Vi delivered a message from him. She was to wear herbat uniform and meet him at the training facility.


    She did as instructed and rushed out with the hope that she¡¯d get some answers from him about the dance his brother talked about. ¡°Why are youughing? Is it that funny?¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, My Lady, what dance are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You do not know?¡± She asked in return and scoffed. What is Sergio nning again? She wondered.


    ¡°Calm down, he just wants to see how far you¡¯ve gone in your training¡±


    ¡°But he said I will be dancing tonight¡±


    Enzo chuckled and looked at her. ¡°Maybe¡±


    She punched him on the shoulder and heughed. ¡°It is not funny. I cannot dance! Why will he ask me to dance?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, he wants to watch you fight. But he thinks you have been ying and dancing around. He does not believe you have been training well¡±


    She now understood why Enzo had asked her to wear herbat uniform. ¡°But I have been training so hard and you know it!¡±


    ¡°I do. But he doesn¡¯t. All you have to do is show him what you are made of. Prove to him that you are not some dancing queen¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 29

    Rosana tried to calm herself as the fight was about to begin. Sergio was present as well as Enzo, and Alfonso. She had to prove herself, she had to fight well and convince them that she was ready.


    Enzo smiled at her and nodded once. He believed in her and didn¡¯t fail to show his support. Sergio just stood like a rock, his eyes pinned on her the whole time. He was there to watch her dance because he didn¡¯t believe his brother had trained her enough.


    The fight started and Rosana was able to fight like she had been taught. With speed, precision, and technique, she was able to fight three of her opponents and disable them.


    She fought longer with the fourth opponent because he was stronger and equal to the task. He had already made her bleed from the mouth but she seeded in hitting him off to the ground by kicking his balls.


    ¡°Told ya¡± Enzo whispered beside Sergio who stood with his arms crossed, watching as Rosana fought with thest opponent. ¡°She finished off Grateo and the other motherf*ckers.¡±


    ¡°What if he did not have balls huh?¡±


    ¡°Well, that is why he has balls, Brother, so she can f*cking break them and win!¡± Enzo replied with an eye roll and turned back to look at Rosana. ¡°She is doing well!¡±


    After the fight, Rosana limped out of the court to where Enzo stood waiting for her. Sergio was gone already. ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°The Queen!¡± Enzo hailed with a wide smile. ¡°Damn, you fought those b@stards well. I told you you would make it. Them motherf*ckers are no match for you¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Water? Do you need water? Or wine? We have to celebrate!¡±


    ¡°He left, did he not?¡± Enzo saw the sad look on her face and sighed. Sergio had left before thest fight ended. ¡°I am sure he still takes the fight as a dance¡±


    She was hurt but she tried to wave it aside. She had fought so hard just to prove herself but he didn¡¯t even acknowledge her. He didn¡¯t even care if she got hurt during the fight. And why would he care? She asked herself. After all, he was a heartless man.


    ¡°I think he is proud of you,¡± Enzo said and she scoffed. ¡°It was much worse when he trained me. He never told me I did well, Instead, he called me a f*cking dumbass¡±


    Heughed and continued.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°He kept pushing me to fight and I kept thinking I wasn¡¯t good enough. I kept thinking he wasn¡¯t proud of me but deep down he was. If he didn¡¯t make it that way, I would have relented. I would have felt like I had seeded already. But here I am.¡±


    ¡°Do not be sad. It is just one fight. You will encounter many more¡±


    Rosana didn¡¯t realize she had been smiling. She loved the way he always talked about his brother. He didn¡¯t take him as a monster and always spoke positively about him. He only mentioned the negatives she knew already. And he was always defending him, she noted.


    ¡°I learned from the best!¡±


    Enzo smiled and was about to speak when they heard gunshots nearby. He turned to look at Rosana who had gone pale already and motioned for her to stay still.


    ¡°It is just a fucking gunshot. You should not be afraid of it¡±


    ¡°I am afraid of it. It means someone has been killed!¡± She uttered as panic sliced through her.


    ¡°People will always get killed, My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I can give you a thousand reasons if you are ready for it¡± When she was quiet, he asked. ¡°Are youing?¡±


    They went out to meet the body being dragged off. The person had been shot twice and Rosana recognized him instantly. He was the fourth person she had fought with a while ago. Howe he was dead? She wondered.


    ¡°He was killed by the Don,¡± One of the men told Enzo who nodded briefly.


    ¡°Why? Why was he killed? What did he do?¡± Rosana asked the man but Instead of giving a response, he bowed and walked off.


    ¡°Those types of questions could get you or another person killed. You need to be careful next time¡±


    ¡°But why? Why would he kill him just like that?¡±


    ¡°He does not kill anyone just like that. He must have done something to offend him. Now, let¡¯s go. You need to rest!¡±


    ????


    Rosana got into the room and immediately went inside to take a shower. When she was done, she walked out of the bathroom with a towel around her and froze when she saw Sergio standing in front of the window.


    She was about to ask what he was doing in the bedroom but she remembered that it was his room too. At least, he always told her that but she was used to sleeping there alone.


    She quickly grabbed her nightwear and rushed inside the bathroom to put it on. When she was done, she walked out and met him facing the room, his back against the window.


    ¡°Nice piece of clothing.¡± Heplimented her, his eyes pinned on her red nightwear. ¡°What is it called?¡±


    ¡°A nightie¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± He voiced and finally looked up at her. Why was he here? She wondered.


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± He answered and she heaved in relief.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡±


    He stared at her and she felt her heart thumping in her chest. Did she ask the wrong question? Enzo had warned her already but she didn¡¯t listen. Was he going to punish her for asking such a question? She wondered.


    When he started walking towards her, she gulped hard and tried not to flinch. She remained rooted to the spot, her eyes not leaving him until he got to where she stood.


    ¡°He hurt you.¡± He answered and used his thumb to caress the bruise on the side of her lips. ¡°He had to die¡±

 Chapter 30

    ¡°He hurt you. He had to die¡±Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosana articted the words slowly as she stood still, staring at him. Her heartbeat skipped a beat but it wasn¡¯t because of his proximity or how he kept staring and caressing the corner of her lips with his thumb. It was because he had killed for her. He ended the life of an innocent man because he hurt her.


    She was bound to get hurt one way or the other. That is why it was called a fight. But he killed the man just like that and wasn¡¯t remorseful. He didn¡¯t care if he had a family or loved ones. He just ended him.


    ¡°You did not have to kill anyone because they hurt me. It was a fight!¡±


    ¡°I do not care whatever it was, Bambolina. No one touches what is mine and lives.¡± He deadpanned and pressed his cold fingers against her chin. He pushed her face upwards so she was now looking up at him.


    Rosana stared into his eyes and all she could see was darkness. The kind of darkness that left a trail of shivers running down her spine. There was no warmth whatsoever. Not even a single trace of it.


    ¡°You hurt me too¡± She shuddered and inhaled sharply. ¡°All the time¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever I want with you, Amore mio, however I please¡±


    Of course, he didn¡¯t care and she was no fool to believe he did. He had ascertained right from the beginning that she was just his possession, his property, and because he owned her, no one else had the right to touch her, except him.


    If that was presumed to make her happy or grateful, it didn¡¯t. She could feel tears in her eyes as she thought about the poor man. He was innocent and Sergio killed him for the same crime hemitted countlessly. What kind of a monster was he?


    ¡°You do not have to kill anyone for me¡± She whispered and stepped away from him. He was a killer and she couldn¡¯t bear being close to him anymore.


    ¡°That is up to you, Bambolina. If you keep letting them hurt you, they will all die. And if you do not want that, you would fight harder and not give them the chance¡±


    His words made her tremble as fear gripped her. Enzo was right. If he had been the one training her, he would¡¯ve crushed her a long time ago. He didn¡¯t even care how hard she had trained over the past three weeks, he didn¡¯t even acknowledge it. Now he was going to use her weakness to hurt other people.


    Sergio stared at her and all he could see was ady dressed in a flimsy nightwear that inmed him. Red, he loved the color on her skin. He didn¡¯t even care about how everything affected her. Her trembling figure only awakened his inner beast.


    ¡°Why did you dress up in the bathroom?¡± Her brows knitted in confusion as she looked up at him. He had a predatory look in his eyes as if he was the hunter and she was his prey.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can hide what is mine from me?¡± He asked, his tone dead and gravelly. She shivered under his gaze as her steady hands began to shake. ¡°Take it off!¡±


    Her Insides squirmed and every nerve ending in her body responded to hismand. He had not even touched her but her n*pples were already hard like tiny rocks. It pointed in front of her nightwear, directly at Sergio who stared at them with immense fire burning in his eyes.


    When Rosana saw what was happening, she immediately crossed her arms around her chest, feeling utterly mortified. What was going on with her? She wondered. Why was this happening again? She had gotten rid of the feeling a long time ago so why was she still affected by him?


    Damn her body for always betraying her!


    Sergio saw how hard she battled with herself and chuckled lightly. She was highly aroused by how flushed her skin was but she was fighting it. Why? Every other woman would relinquish and plead for his mercy but Rosana was different. She always fought even when she knew she would never win against him.


    And it riled him the more.


    ¡°As much as I love that piece of clothing on you, it would look better on the floor, Bambolina.¡± He paused and took one step towards her. ¡°And you should know my hands are pretty much good at destroying beautiful things. I would not ask you again¡±


    Rosana gulped and stared down at the nightwear. It was short and exposed her thighs. Why on earth did she even put it on? She asked herself. It was transparent and didn¡¯t help so much in covering her body.


    But how could she have known? There was no moment to check out what she took from the wardrobe because Sergio was in the room. She didn¡¯t want him to find her on a towel but now he was going to see more than that. Look how the table turned.


    Quietly, she did as instructed and started slipping the straps off her shoulders. He was going to see her n@ked for the first time since they got married because she wasn¡¯t wearing anything underneath. The thought of that caused a shiver to run down her spine.


    By the time the nightwear was off her body, she looked up at him and found him gazing at her with a strange look in his eyes. One she had never seen before.


    ¡°On your hands and knees!¡± The reaction he got from her was one he had expected. And he was ready to break her if she tried to fight him.


    But she wasn¡¯t ready to fight him. She could still remember what had happened the first time she tried to disobey him in his study. Quietly, she got on her hands and knees as instructed, even when her insides ate her up like acids.


    Sergio walked behind, never taking his feral gaze off her. His movement only caused heat to flood her veins as her p*ssy clenched in anticipation.


    ¡°Crawl!¡± He ordered, his raspy voice sending vibrations all through her body.


    She squeezed her eyes shut and bit her lips to avoid words from spilling out. Temptation was ced on a hot te in front of her and she was not going to take it. Not when she didn¡¯t know what his ns were.


    She started crawling and he watched her movement, his eyes filled with dangerous intents. Her p*ssy was all wet and open to him, causing him to grow harder each second. Why wasn¡¯t she fighting? Why was she being good? It was hard to punish her when she obeyed every single word he said.


    ¡°Keep going!¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± She begged, unable to stand the torture. Her body was on fire and her p*ssy was throbbing even when he hadn¡¯tid a hand on her.


    ¡°Be a good girl, Bambolina. Get on the bed!¡±


    Happily, she crawled on top of the bed and waited for his next move. She didn¡¯t know why her body burned so much for him or why he affected her but deep down, she felt at peace. He was with her and not the Mistress.


    The Mistress? Why did she suddenly cross her mind? Rosana wondered. And why did she suddenly feel the anger radiating from her chest?


    Her thoughts were impeded when she felt Sergio¡¯s cold fingers swiping through her wet p? ssy. She moaned and arched backward, craving more of his touch. He repeated the motion and she cried as sparks of pleasure wrecked her body.


    Sergio stood beside the bed, his right hand caressing her p? ssy and his left fondling her bre@sts. ¡°Tell me what you want, Bambolina.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I want you to make me c? m!¡±


    He mmed his fingers inside her wetness and groaned low in his throat. She was so wet and tight. ¡°How hard, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Very hard!¡±


    And that was what he gave to her. A very hard org@sm that left her breathless. She fell on the bed as all the muscles in her body felt weak. That was exactly what she needed after all she had gone through over the past few months.


    ¡°That is the reward you get for a job well done!¡± She forced her eyes open and looked at him in surprise. What was he talking about? ¡°Get some sleep, Bambolina, you need it¡±


    As he walked away, she kept thinking about what he had said. A reward for a job well done. Was he talking about the fight?

 Chapter 31

    ¡°I guess he was proud of you,¡± Carmencita uttered after Rosana told her about the fight that took ce the previous night. They were in the library, as usual, reading books and discussing.


    ¡°I doubt that. He didn¡¯t even stay till the end of the fight. He didn¡¯t even care if I got hurt and died afterward, he just left.¡±


    ¡°But he killed the man that hurt you¡± Carmencita insisted but she scoffed and continued reading her book.


    ¡°That does not mean he cares.¡± She replied and continued reading but nothing could get through. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking about the man Sergio had killed. The gunshots¡­


    ¡°He only killed the man because he left a mark on me. A mark that was not Sergio¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°And what about the reward you mentioned?¡± Carmencita asked, clueless. If Sergio had rewarded her for the fight, then it only meant he was impressed by her performance. But Rosana didn¡¯t believe that.


    ¡°The reward?¡± Carmencita nodded in response and she turned to look around. ¡°Um¡­ It was¡­ Not the usual kind of¡­ Em¡­ Reward¡±


    The older woman furrowed her brows in confusion as she stared back at Rosana. It was hard to understand what she was talking about or why she was stuttering. What unusual reward could be given to a person after a good fight? She wondered.


    ¡°It was¡­ you know¡± She continued after seeing her confused look. ¡°You should understand from there¡±


    There was no way Carmencita could understand her, especially when she tiptoed around the words. Rosana on her part could feel heat radiating in her stomach as she thought about the previous night. The things he had ordered her to do, the way he had looked at her, touched her, he even asked her what she wanted and gave it right to her.


    She could feel her panties getting wet already as the event of the previous night reyed in her head. ¡°We¡­ He¡­¡±


    ¡°It is okay, my dear, you do not have to give me the details. It is supposed to be private¡± Carmencita smiled at her and she heaved in relief. Finally, she understood.


    No, wait, what exactly does she understand? Rosana wondered, staring at the elderly woman who was still smiling.


    ¡°It is a good thing, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°What is a good thing?¡±     Rosana¡¯s eyes widened and she stared at her like she had just lost my mind. ¡°God, no! No, no, no, not that!¡±


    The smile vanished from Carmencita¡¯s face and was reced by confusion. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°No. He has not been with me since we got married. I know it was supposed to happen on the wedding night but it did not. And he would rather be with his Mistress instead¡±


    It was all surprising that the couple had never been with each other since they got married. But why? Carmencita wondered. Sergio was not the kind of man who would back out on such a thing. He was the Mafia Lord and would likely need an heir.


    ¡°And how do you feel about that, my dear?¡±


    ¡°Good, better. As long as that is what he wants¡±


    It was nothing new that Rosana didn¡¯t like her husband. After being forced to marry him and all that she had gone through in his hands, Carmencita knew a thing like love wouldn¡¯te easily from her. But she was more concerned.


    ¡°And what do you want?¡± She finally asked. ¡°Are you okay with the Mistress around him?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She replied curtly and managed a gulp, her answer doubtful even to her own ears.


    Was she okay with it? Rosana questioned herself.


    Yes, she used to be. But that was before Vicenta confronted her some months ago. Now, whenever she passed through that room she saw the Mistress, Rosana remembered what she said about being Sergio¡¯s addiction, his drugs. One he could never live without. And it made her heart ache.


    ¡°What if she carries his child?¡± Carmencita asked and quietly waited for her response. When she didn¡¯t reply, she continued. ¡°You should never be okay with that, My dear¡±


    ¡°And what would you have me do? He does not want to sleep with me!¡±


    ¡°Neither do you!¡± Carmencita pointed out and she sighed. Of course, she was right. ¡°He is your husband and you are his wife. You have every im to him more than everyone else.¡±


    ¡°You and I both know that Sergio does whatever he wants. No one can force him and I am not going to beg him to sleep with me!¡±


    ¡°You will not. You just have to make hime to you!¡±


    Whatever that meant, she didn¡¯t understand and she was not ready to ask questions. Quietly, she stood up from her seat and went to return a book on the shelf. She returned with another and sat to read.


    ¡°Do not worry dear, everything will be alright¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Rosana took a deep breath and tried to focus on the book she was reading but couldn¡¯t. Her mind kept drifting back to the Mistress whom she hadn¡¯t seen since thest time.


    She had seen Munika a couple of times but they never exchanged words. What was the need when they could not stand each other? Rosana asked herself.


    ¡°Aside from pleasing Sergio, what else does she do?¡± She finally asked when she couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She wanted to know. ¡°I do not see her around¡±


    ¡°Her job is to please her master and nothing else. She remains in her room until he sends for her¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s close to being in prison!¡±


    Carmencita chuckled lightly and smiled. ¡°As I said, that is her duty. But she can also step outside or remain indoors if she wants to¡±


    It only meant she hade out to meet her on purpose that night. She hade out to show herself, to introduce herself as the Don¡¯s Mistress, and also to rub her duties on Rosana¡¯s face.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°And what about his mother?¡±


    ¡°She is a busy woman. She handles the strip clubs and brothels¡±


    That exined why she wasn¡¯t around all the time, Rosana thought and heaved a sigh of relief. Thank goodness! At least she didn¡¯t have to hear about Munika¡¯s trust issues all the time.


    ¡°Enzo said I could trust them. Because they are family. But¡­¡± She paused and sighed, not knowing how to ce the other words.


    ¡°There are more enemies in the family than you imagine, my dear. You have to be careful!¡±


    INDOOR SHOOTING RANGE


    Rosana stood beside Enzo, wearing ear protection and eyewears as she watched him quietly. He was teaching her about different types of guns and their uses. He also showed her the different parts and how they worked.


    Holding the pistol with both hands, he maintained a focused stance. ¡°Sight alignment, breath control, trigger squeeze, those are the fundamentals¡±


    The sound of gunfire echoed through the air and Rosana apuded when the bullet hit the target which was the bullseye. Enzo showed her how to hold a gun and also provided guidance and instructions.


    ¡°Keep your wrist firm and your sight aligned¡± Rosana did as instructed and fired controlled three-round bursts at the target. ¡°Damn, how did you get that so fast?¡±


    ¡°I can handle a gun, my brother taught me¡± She replied and gave a faux smile. ¡°I just need more practice, that is all¡±


    Enzo was smart enough to notice the change in her expression. He didn¡¯t ask questions and continued teaching her everything else she had to know. He set up timed shooting drills to stimte high-pressure situations and also taught her how to reload a gun quickly.


    Rosana didn¡¯t have much difficulty because she had been taught before. When she was a kid, her brother used to steal their father¡¯s gun and then they¡¯d run into the woods together. It would be fun until they got caught by one of their father¡¯s men and taken to their father.


    Her brother always took the punishment. But no matter how hard it was, he always stole the gun again and dragged her into the woods with him. She smiled at the memories and sighed. That was years ago but it was still fresh in her memory like it happened yesterday.


    ¡°You need to focus¡± A deep voice spoke behind her. ¡°Or you might end up getting killed¡±


    Rosana turned immediately and froze when she saw Sergio standing behind her. He was so close and their bodies touched slightly. Quietly, he ced his hands on her small waist and pulled her closer to himself.


    ¡°You have to build muscle memory for quick and precise shooting.¡±


    Controlling her breath, she tried not to be affected by him. She did as Enzo had instructed¡­ Where the hell was he? She wondered. He had been there some minutes ago and now he was gone.


    How the hell could she focus when they were this close? She wondered. She took off the ear protection and turned to look over her shoulder.


    ¡°You do not have to be this close. I am fine on my own¡±


    ¡°Messa a fuoco, Bambolina!¡± [Focus] He replied and moved his hands up to hers. Rosana looked ahead and wore back the ear protection, maintaining a focused stance. ¡°Fire!¡±


    She did as instructed and the bullet went straight to the bullseye. Sergio did not leave her as expected. He remained behind her, watching and providing her with guidance.


    To her surprise, the session was peaceful. None of them tried to murder each other and it was only because she obeyed every instruction he gave. She didn¡¯t even try to fight him or move away.


    ¡°I wish my brother was here to see how good I am at this,¡± Rosana said thoughtfully. ¡°He would be so proud of me¡±


    ¡°Potrebbe ancora essere orgoglioso ne sua tomba¡± [He could still be proud in his grave]


    Her eyes darkened after hearing his words. ¡°Do not talk about him. You did not even know him!¡±


    He chuckled lightly and it only infuriated her. ¡°Havorato per me. Him and your father so I know him very well¡± [He worked for me]


    She turned immediately and hit him on the chest but he didn¡¯t budge. There was something about the way he always spoke about her brother. And she didn¡¯t like it. She didn¡¯t even want him to talk about her Nino.


    ¡°You do not know sh*t about him so stop talking about him!¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± He asked and walked closer to her.     ¡°What are you waiting for? You have a gun in your hand¡±


    Rosana looked down at the gun which had been forgotten by her. She didn¡¯t even consider using it on him, not because she was afraid. But because she didn¡¯t want to. Despite all the things he had done to her, she never thought of killing or hurting him.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± She gritted out and threw the gun on the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯d advise you choose your next words very carefully, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana knew what wasing next. He was either going to punish her or kill her but she didn¡¯t care. Instead, she blurted out. ¡°Fuck you!¡±


    ¡°Adesso o dopo??¡± [Now orter?] He replied with a smile. Rosana knew that smile. It was no ordinary smile. It was a threat and there was something evil at the end of it.


    ¡°We could have a threesome!¡± Enzo said, walking in from behind. Rosana heaved in relief and turned to look at him. She was grateful for his sudden appearance. ¡°Come on, brother, we have important business to discuss¡±


    As they started walking away, Enzo looked behind his shoulder and winked at her. He had just saved her a*s.


    *****


    *****


    Munika walked out of her room and headed downstairs for a cup of coffee. She had been busy for the past few weeks and was barely around. But that doesn¡¯t mean she did not get all the gossip at the end of the day.


    Rosana had started training and was now good at fighting, all thanks to her son, Enzo. Sergio had not been with the Mistress in a long time, but she knew he woulde around and their n would eventually fall in ce. Vicenta would get pregnant for him and give him an heir, thus weakening Rosana¡¯s powers in the future.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was also told that Rosana had a new friend, a confidant whom she always shared her secrets and troubles with. Thrice a week, they visited the library to read and also to discuss whatever. But what they didn¡¯t know was what they talked about.


    The library was a quiet ce where Sergio went to study most of the time. No one was authorized to go in there except Carmencita who had volunteered to take care of it. And because of that, Sergio had permitted her to visit the ce whenever she wanted to. Now, she was using it as a spot for all their secret conversations.


    Such a wise olddy she was, Munika thought.


    ¡°What do you need, My Lady?¡± A maid rushed up to her and asked as she walked into the dining room.


    ¡°Your Lady?¡± She asked in return. The maid lowered her head and took a step backward. ¡°I am not a Lady, I am a queen. My son is the Mafia King and I am the queen. Is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My¡­ My queen!¡±


    Munika angrily raised her hand and pped her across the face. ¡°You do not stutter when you speak to me!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry, my queen!¡±


    ¡°Now get lost!¡± She waved her hand in repulsion and walked away. ¡°Tell the chief maid to bring me a cup of coffee immediately!¡±

 Chapter 33

    The maid dashed off and she went ahead to take a seat at the dining table. She felt irritated that the girl called her a Lady. ¡°Her Lady!¡± She scoffed and shook her head at the title she hated more than anything else.


    She was a queen, the woman that birthed their King and nothing was going to change that. Not even his so-called wife who was training tirelessly for it.


    ¡°Your coffee!¡± Carmencita announced with a smile, breaking into her thoughts. She ced the coffee on the table and turned to leave.


    ¡°Too hot, make another!¡±


    Carmencita halted and turned to look at the cup. She had not even tasted it but already concluded it was too hot. Quietly, she picked up the cup with a smile on her face and walked away. Some minutester, she returned with another coffee as demanded.


    ¡°Too cold, take it away!¡± She did as instructed with a smile on her face and returned with another. This time, Munika tasted it and grimaced. ¡°What is this? Some bitter soup? Take it away this instant and make another!¡±


    Carmencita took it away and returned with another cup of coffee, still wearing a soft smile on her face. ¡°Too much sugar and it is too cold. Can you not perform a simple task at once? Or do I have to teach you?¡±


    She was pulling her legs, hoping to get a reaction from her but she got none. Carmencita simply picked up the coffee and went into the kitchen to prepare another coffee. When she was done, she took it to her with the usual smile on her face.


    Ugh, that stupid ugly smile! Munika said in her mind as she raised the cup to her lips. Without having a taste of the coffee, she lowered the cup on the saucer and shook her head disapprovingly.


    ¡°Too much milk!¡± Carmencita smiled and wanted to take the coffee away but she pushed it aside and faced her squarely. ¡°I hear you have been having secret conversations with the girl¡±


    ¡°What girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh, do not give me that bullsh*t, you know who I mean¡±


    ¡°I am afraid, I do not,¡± Carmencita answered and looked around. ¡°As you know, there are plenty of girls around here¡­¡±


    ¡°The girl¡­ The blonde-haired, married to my son!¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Carmencita voiced and smiled. ¡°The Mafia Queen.¡±


    ¡°She is no Queen!¡± Munika replied derogatorily and fisted her hands which were on top of the table. ¡°Now spit it out. What have you been feeding her?¡±


    ¡°Delicious food, healthy fruits and vegetables, vitamins for a strong and healthy womb, of course¡±


    Strong and healthy womb? What was she talking about? Munika wondered, staring up at her. Did Sergio finally sleep with Rosana? Was she pregnant? Surely, her spies had not whispered such news to her.


    ¡°If that is all, you may excuse me¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Munika grabbed her firmly by the arm. ¡°We are not finished. Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if I¡­¡±


    ¡°What have you been discussing with the girl?¡± Munika asked bluntly. ¡°I want to know all of it!¡±


    Carmencita smiled and stared down at thedy who didn¡¯t like her much. Munika always wanted her to bow to her like everyone else and cower at the sound of her voice. But Carmencita was more than that. She was older, stronger, and brave.


    ¡°I discuss so many things with the queen¡­¡±


    She gripped her tighter by the arm, her nails digging into her skin. ¡°She is not the queen. You will call her no such thing!¡±


    ¡°She is. She became the queen the moment she married your son, Sergio¡±


    That was the truth but she refused to think of it. She was the queen and no one else. ¡°She is not¡­¡±


    ¡°You and I both know the truth, Munika. In a matter of days, the introduction will take ce¡±


    If she wasn¡¯t sitting, Munika would¡¯ve longnded a p on her face. How could she say that to her face? How could she call the girl a queen? A girl who would likely destroy them in the future?


    ¡°You seem to have forgotten what you are to us¡­ What your daughter is. She is all you have in this world and I can take her away from you with a snap of my fingers!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The smile didn¡¯t wither from Carmencita¡¯s face, Instead, it grew wider. She slowly withdrew her arm from Munika¡¯s grip and picked up the cup of coffee.


    ¡°If that is all, I will take my leave now. The queen will be done with her training soon and would need her food¡±


    With that being said, she turned and walked away. Munika red at her departing figure and huffed. That impertinent old woman! She stood up at once and marched out of the dining room.


    It¡¯s been too long, it¡¯s time to visit someone.


    *****


    *****


    ¡°Damn, you fight like my brother!¡±


    ¡°You wish that were true¡± Rosana responded andid her back on the floor. She had just fought with five men and was exhausted. ¡°He does not even believe I can fight¡±


    ¡°He does,¡± Enzo replied and sat beside her. ¡°If he does not, I wouldn¡¯t be here. He would have started training you himself. I bet you would have loved that¡±


    ¡°Hell no! You say all the time that he would break me in halves!¡±


    Enzoughed and lit his cigarette. He turned to her and motioned if she wanted it but she shook her head as always. ¡°But you fight him all the time.¡±


    ¡°I do not¡±


    ¡°Anytime you decide to have physicalbat with him, please take me as your judge. I would do anything to watch you beat up his a*s¡±


    Rosanaughed. ¡°I see you do not like me much. You want me dead!¡±


    ¡°Of course not, My Lady. If I am your referee, I will announce you as the winner immediately after you throw the first punch¡± He said and they bothughed.


    After some time, more men came in and Rosana knew it was time for another fighting session. She stood up and walked over to the training ground while Enzo stood behind to watch.


    By the time the fight was over, Rosana was weak. She had sessfully fought the men but not without getting hurt in the process.


    ¡°My Lady¡­ Water!¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you!¡± Rosana replied and got the bottle from her at once. She opened it and downed all the content. ¡°Thank¡­¡±


    She turned around in search of the girl but she was gone already. There was no trace of her. Rosana shrugged and disposed of the empty bottle. Enzo wasn¡¯t around either and she was done with training for the day. She needed a good massage and a shower.


    As she started walking out of the training facility, she felt an unusual sharp pain in her stomach. It sliced through her and she was forced to stop walking. What was happening to her? She wondered as her heart picked up an unusual pace, beating heavily.


    She tried to walk but her legs suddenly felt too weak and couldn¡¯t carry her. The sharp shooting pain continued cramping up in her stomach like a knot getting pulled tighter and tighter until there was no pull left so slowly, it released.


    ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± She yelled and fell on the floor. Her ability to breathe was stagnating. ¡°Somebody¡­ Somebody helppp!¡±


    Some minutester, Enzo walked into the facility and was surprised to see Rosana lying on the floor. She looked pale and¡­ He didn¡¯t wait to think any further, he rushed over to her and fell on his knees beside her.


    ¡°My Lady¡­ My Lady¡­¡± When he touched her, she felt cold. ¡°Bloody hell!¡±


    *****


    *****


    Sergio got down from the car, smoking from his tobo pipe. He started walking towards the mansion as everyone stopped and bowed to him.


    ¡°Don!¡± Alfonso called out and walked up to him from behind. He had just gotten the news about what happened to Rosana from one of the men. ¡°There is a problem!¡±


    Sergio paused and turned to look at him. They had gotten back together so what could be the problem he was talking about?


    ¡°Your wife¡­ The Donna was poisoned¡±

 Chapter 34

    The news about what happened to Rosana had long spread in the mansion, traveling like wildfire. Everyone was filled with immense fear and couldn¡¯t help wondering who would¡¯ve been so bold to carry out such a grave act.


    Was the person tired of breathing?


    No one was able to sleep that night. There was so much tension in the mansion as everyone prayed for their lives and the life of the Donna. If anything happened to her, they could not imagine what would be of them, what the Don would do.


    Sergio was silent the whole time and it spoke volumes especially when no one knew who poisoned his wife. What was he going to do? They knew how ruthless and heartless he could be. But this time was different. Someone dared to poison his wife!


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it, I swear!¡± Vicenta folded her arms, pacing restlessly in her room. ¡°I would never consider such a thing¡±


    The maids in the room didn¡¯t utter a word, instead, they quietly lowered their heads. Vicenta had sent for them immediately when she heard the rumors about Rosana being poisoned. She had rejoiced at first but when the news was confirmed, she started trembling.


    For one reason, most fingers would likely point at her because she was the Don¡¯s Mistress. Everyone knew how bitter she had felt when she heard of Sergio¡¯s unannounced wedding.


    ¡°Yes, I hate her and want her far away from him but I¡­ I fear him more, just like everyone else!¡±


    *****


    *****


    ¡°Her life is in your hands, Doctor Amarillo. If she dies, you and your entire generation will be wiped away from the surface of the earth!¡±


    The Doctor trembled as Sergio turned around and walked out of the room. He turned to look at Rosana whoid on the bed looking very pale. One would think she was lifeless.


    ¡°He meant what he just said¡± Enzo spoke up and the Doctor inhaled deeply. He knew that more than anyone else. ¡°And I would see to it too if anything happens to her.¡±


    ¡°She will not die!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Pray hard she doesn¡¯t, Doc. Now, get your a*s back to work!¡±


    *****


    *****


    Sergio walked dauntlessly through the hallway, smoking from his cigar. There was no maid in sight as all of them had hurriedly finished off their work and retired to their quarters.


    Alfonso followed quietly behind him, patiently waiting for his orders. His wife had just been poisoned and they were yet to know who was behind it. Surprisingly, Sergio wasn¡¯t doing anything about it. He didn¡¯t even order them to investigate.


    After being told about what happened to Rosana, he had quietly gone to visit her in the room, to see for himself. Enzo had called the Doctor already so he just stood behind and watched him carry out his job.


    But his silence was worse than death. No one could tell what he was thinking or the ns he was concocting in his mind.


    Sergio got into the study and took his seat behind the big desk while Alfonso stood outside the door. He had served him for the past years but still couldn¡¯t understand him. His wife was dying and he was in there, unbothered.


    But there was one thing he knew. Sergio wasn¡¯t the type of man who disyed his emotions. He was a man of few words and more actions. He was unreadable. Unpredictable. His silence was a deadly weapon on its own.


    ¡°Boss, there is a girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, let her in!¡± Alfonso nodded and did as instructed.


    ¡°I¡­ I was the one that poisoned Donna. I¡­ I just did it because I did not like her very much!¡± She trembled as tears rolled down freely from her eyes. ¡°I could not hide any longer. The silence was eating me alive!¡±


    That was the kind of power Sergio had. He didn¡¯t have to go around, searching for the person that attempted to take his wife¡¯s life. All he did was sit and wait and as expected, the culprit went right out to him.


    ¡°I did it on my own, I swear. There was no aplice!¡± She was holding a knife behind her, ready to stab herself after the confession. It was better that way than die by Sergio¡¯s hands. ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    As she raised the knife to stab herself, a strong hand stopped her from behind. The knife fell from her hand and dropped on the floor, causing her heart to sink into the pit of her stomach.


    ¡°Toote, Amore mio!¡± Enzo whispered into her ears. ¡°Toote!¡±


    Sergio stared at the girl who cried helplessly as she was taken away. She didn¡¯t even try to plead for mercy or fight because she knew it was useless. Death was her endgame and she had long epted it.


    ¡°What are you going to do to her, brother? She deserves a slow, painful death¡± But Sergio didn¡¯t respond. He kept smoking from his cigar like he hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Fine, I will take care of her until she wakes up!¡±


    ¡°No need¡± He finally responded and stood to his feet ¡°I will take care of her and the person behind it¡±


    *****


    *****


    (THREE DAYS LATER)


    Rosana¡¯s eyes flickered open as she quietly took in her surroundings. Where was she? She asked herself as she tried to sit up on the bed. And why was she finding it hard to remember what happened to her?


    She turned to the window and saw him standing there, staring at her. He was wearing a ck singlet which exposed the tattoos on his arms and neck and a ck trouser. Why does he have to look so sexy in every outfit, she wondered.


    Her eyes lowered to his strong thighs and settled between his legs. He was so big and would stretch her walls perfectly. She imagined him pounding into her ruthlessly as he does with his fingers and making her c? m on his hard c? ck.


    She imagined licking him everywhere while his strong hands roamed her body. She imagined his head between her thighs, licking and driving her nuts with his tongue and fingers.


    A delicious shiver worked down her spine as she stared at him. Her nipples hardened under her dress and she felt her p? ssy going hotter and wetter by the minute. Her skin flushed and she looked away immediately. What the hell was that?


    She just woke up from the dead and the first thing she could think about was how sexy he looked on a stupid outfit and how he would devour her if he got the chance to.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± She muttered and sat up on that bed.


    ¡°You were the one feeding your eyes some seconds ago, Bambolina. Tell me, did you enjoy the view?¡±


    ¡°I did not see anything! And I wasn¡¯t even looking at you¡±


    ¡°You were drooling, Mi Amore¡± He answered and walked over to the bed. ¡°If you want, I could take off my clothes for a better view!¡±


    Her cheeks flushed. ¡°You are thest person I want to see n@ked¡±


    ¡°You were poisoned, Bambolina. You were unconscious for three days¡­¡±


    ¡°And let me guess, you must have been excited. I am surprised you did not try to suffocate me with a pillow!¡±


    ¡°You think so bad of me, Bambolina!¡±


    ¡°And you do not even like me. You do not even care!¡± Sheshed out and turned to re at him. They were back at it again, fighting and getting on each other¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Your mouth has be sharper, huh?¡± Sergio asked, pressing his cold fingers against her chin. ¡°Think it is high time I put it to work¡±


    Rosana shivered at his words and tried to move away but he grabbed her by the neck, stroking her pulse lightly.


    ¡°Get on your knees, Bambolina!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°You have been a bad girltely and you deserve to be punished. Do not tempt me!¡± He groaned as his c? ck grew bigger, craving her small beautiful mouth around it. ¡°Kneel!¡±

 Chapter 35

    Rosana obeyed and got on her knees. She looked up at him and without waiting for his orders, she unzipped his trouser and pulled out his long shaft. It bounced in front of her and she gasped, her p? ssy clenching and throbbing in anticipation.


    Moving her thumb over the head of his c? ck, she spread the pre-cum to all his nerve endings. She stroked him lightly, enjoying how good he felt on her hands.


    ¡°Good. Now open your mouth. Take it like the good girl you are!¡±


    She opened her mouth and did as instructed, taking him deep down her throat. Unable to take all his length, she wrapped her hands around his base, stroking him as she sucked on him.


    Sergio watched her quietly, enjoying her warm mouth wrapped around him. He bunched up her hair in his hand and shut his eyes, losing himself to the ecstasy of her touch.


    Rosana went from slow to fast. She was surprised he didn¡¯t try to force himself down her throat like he did the first time. He just allowed her to do whatever she wanted, however she wanted, as long as her mouth was wrapped around his hard, throbbing c? ck.


    She moaned low in her throat and looked up to find a pair of metallic eyes staring down at her. Was he enjoying whatever she was doing? She wondered. If so, then why was she not getting any reaction from him?


    Her gag reflexes shot up when he bucked his hips, pushing deeper into her throat. His grip on her hair hardened as he f*cked her deep in the mouth but not so hard. She soon realized he was restraining himself. He was holding back from f*cking her mouth until breath seized in her throat but why?


    When he finally came, he shook powerfully, emptying his seed into her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t let a single drop go to waste. Swallow, all of it¡±


    Rosana gulped and licked her lips while he watched her with an evil smirk stered on his lips. ¡°Wee back, Bambolina¡±


    ?????


    For the past three days, Munika remained in a cell without food or water. A metal cor was ced around her neck which electrocuted her whenever she tried to move.     ¡°Please¡­ My son¡­¡± She wheezed as fresh blood rolled down her nostrils.


    Sergio quietly dropped the te of food he had brought with him. It was far away and for her to get it, she would have to be electrocuted many times which would result in death.


    ¡°I am not so heartless. Enjoy your meal!¡±     Doctor Amarillo was mostly grateful that Rosana had finally woken up. He had already deemed himself and his family dead when she didn¡¯t wake up after two days. Thankfully, no harm had been done to her and she was healthy.


    Vi was excited too. She had fasted and prayed for the past three days. Happily, she prepared her bath and rushed over to the kitchen to convey the news to Carmencita who had also been worried.


    Like wildfire, the news kept circting and everyone felt relieved. It felt like a heavy weight was suddenly lifted off their chests after the suffocating silence. The Don¡¯s wife was alive, their Donna was alive! Never had they felt so excited about a person¡¯s survival.


    ¡°Stop it, I am not a baby!¡± Rosana frowned as Carmencita insisted on feeding her. ¡°I can eat on my own¡±


    ¡°That is right, my Lady. Now, open your mouth!¡± She did as instructed and Carmencita continued feeding her. When she had heard the news, she quickly prepared all of Rosana¡¯s favorite dishes and desserts with the help of the maids.


    ¡°I do not remember everything that happened. Just a few bits and pieces¡±


    ¡°You do not have to remember such an awful thing, My dear. You were poisoned. I am d the girl confessed soon enough before your husband turned the mansion into a ughterhouse¡±


    Rosana paused and looked at the older woman. What did she mean by Sergio turning the mansion into a ughterhouse? And who was this girl that poisoned her? Why would she want her dead?


    ¡°Eat now, my dear. You need the strength for the task ahead¡±


    ¡°What task?¡±


    ¡°You have notpleted your training. You have not even learned all the rules¡±


    Rosana sighed and continued eating. She had forgotten all about the training and the introduction. But who would want her dead? Since she became Sergio¡¯s wife, she had not been cruel towards anyone. Except the Mistress and that was because she started it first.


    But wait. Could it be the Mistress?


    ¡°Who poisoned me?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just forget about it¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to know.¡± She deadpanned, looking at her squarely. If someone tried to end her life then she needed to know who.


    ¡°A little maid,¡± Carmencita answered as a sigh ripped out of her chest. ¡°She was brought here a month ago.¡±


    A little maid? Rosana questioned herself. What did she do to this little maid? To say the least, she only knew a few maids which was Vi and the ones who had nursed her back to health after being released from the Freezing room.


    ¡°B¡­ But why?¡±


    ¡°Now is not the time for questions. Now is the time for you to be brave and strong, My Lady. This is just the beginning, more wille.¡±


    *****


    *****


    Rosana was allowed to rest just as the doctor had rmended for a speedy recovery. She remained in her room all day long, eating and sleeping with Vi beside her to keep herpany.


    Her mind kept drifting back to Sergio and how he made her take him deep down her throat. She did not believe he cared from the beginning. He just wanted to prove that he was still the cold-hearted man she married. Nothing changed, not even if she died and woke up a few monthster.


    But why does she feel this thrill of excitement running down her spine? He affected her so much till she started to wonder if she affected him in any way too.


    She finally took a deep breath and forced her eyes open after sleeping for some minutes. It was evening already and soon enough, Carmencita was going to return with her dinner.


    Thest thing she had expected to wake up to was a huge bouquet, gifts from different designerpanies, fruits, and dinner. Despite the shock, her heart warmed and her lips curved into a small smile.


    Who could be responsible for all of that? She wondered.

 Chapter 36

    ¡°The queen is awake and very much alive. Bow b*tches!¡± Enzo burst into the room with a wide smile on his face. ¡°I almost strangled that maid of yours because she would not let mee in and see you. Such a killjoy!¡±


    Disappointment shed across her features but she forced a smile. ¡°She was just doing as told¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m VIP, okay? I should be given special rights when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, fine, tough guy!¡± She answered with an eye roll. ¡°Besides, I owe you one. I was told you were the one that called the doctor¡±


    ¡°You owe me nothing, Sister-inw.¡± He spoke with arms sprawled apart as he approached the bed. He picked some ckberries from the tray and threw them into his mouth.


    ¡°Besides, that f*cker is one of us. And as a f*cking Doctor, he must provide medical services¡± Rosana mouthed an ¡®Oh¡¯ while he chewed on the berries. ¡°Damn, this sh*t is good. I bet you like my brother¡¯s gifts¡±


    She sneered and looked at each of the items on the bed. The fresh flowers, Chanel bags, and essories, the tray containing fruits, a bottle of wine, nuts, champagne sses, and a te of her favorite dish. They were all adorable but she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    ¡°You wish, Enzo. Your brother can never do something like this.¡± She responded and chuckled dryly. It was such a shame to have thought Sergio was capable of romance. The only thing he was capable of was killing people and shedding blood.


    ¡°Come on, you do not even know him. He could be sweet and romantic if he wants to be. You just have to get on his good side and find his soft spot¡±


    ¡°You and I both know he doesn¡¯t have a good side or a soft spot. I am his wife, you should do away with the filter¡±


    Enzoughed so hard that his stomach started hurting.  ¡°There is no filter. Well, what do you think about all of this?¡±


    ¡°I think you bought all of them and gave your brother the credit!¡±


    Heughed again. ¡°You think so good of me, Sister-inw. But you are wrong about my brother. I did not do this, he did all of it without my help¡±


    Just then, the door opened and Sergio walked into the room with both hands inside his trouser pocket. He wore a neatly tailored ck suit with an immacte white shirt underneath. He didn¡¯t leave the buttons open this time, Rosana noted mentally. And he wore a red tie too, looking like a perfect gentleman as most would believe.


    ¡°Thank God you are here, brother. Please tell your wife I did not n any of this. Tell her it was all your doing¡±


    But Sergio remained quiet, staring deeply at her. He had suddenly grown fond of that and couldn¡¯t stop even if he wanted to. There was something about her. Something different that whenever he stared at her, it felt like he was getting to know her on an entirely new level.


    She was a little too bold, and fierce, and could not be broken easily. Her eyes were beautiful too. There were the prettiest set of blue eyes he had ever seen and they held so much passion and emotions.


    ¡°Vedi, te l¡¯ho detto!¡±  [See, I told ya!] Enzo shrugged and looked down at the berries. ¡°Can I grab that?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Sergio¡¯s cold voice broke in from behind. ¡°Get the f*ck out of here!¡±


    ¡°See? Did I tell you he is protective over his things too?¡± He whispered to Rosana and turned to Sergio. ¡°Better be quick. I was with her first!¡±


    Rosana chuckled as Enzo scurried out of the room without waiting for another warning from Sergio. He was always fun to be with but now he was gone. As she thought of that, the smile vanished from her face. The bright room suddenly became dark.


    ¡°Do you like my gifts, Bambolina?¡± His voice was deep and powerful, it sent sizzles down her spine as a flush covered her skin from her cheeks down her chest underneath her clothes.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± She was speechless. The gifts actually came from Sergio, she thought to herself.


    Quietly, he walked over to her and lowered himself on the bed. ¡°Hmm, stavi dicendo?¡±  [Hmm, you were saying?]     She cleared her throat and pushed him out of her mind. ¡°The flowers are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Just the flowers?¡±


    ¡°I have not checked the bags but I believe they are beautiful too¡±


    He nodded and looked at her for some time. ¡°You do not have to say that if you haven¡¯t checked them out¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he trying to be nice and romantic? She wondered. If yes, then this side of him was new to her and she didn¡¯t know how to react to it. She was used to the ruthless and cold-hearted side of him.


    ¡°Maybe you could just let me pick them myself¡± She replied with a shrug. ¡°It¡¯s been months since I went out.¡±


    Sergio picked up the bottle of wine and popped it open while she watched quietly. Who was this man? She kept asking herself. What did he do to the ruthless Sergio De Niro?


    ¡°You mean months since you drugged my coffee and tried to escape?¡± He responded and decanted the two sses with wine. ¡°How was your trip? I never got to ask how it went¡±


    A knot squeezed tightly around her heart like a noose, filled with wires and mines as a sense of guilt picked up on her. Never had she expected him to bring up what happened a long time ago.


    He proffered one of the sses and she took it hesitantly. ¡°Tell me, Bambolina. Did you think you could run and hide from me in my city?¡±


    ¡°Cazzo rispondimi!¡± [F*cking answer me!] His voice was dangerously quiet, firm, and authoritative.


    ¡°No¡­ No!¡± She stuttered and squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°I am sorry!¡±


    As she thought of it now, she realized how bizarre the n was. She should never have reckoned it, even if a knife was held to her throat. As he said, that was his city and there was no way she could¡¯ve hid from him.     ¡°I do not forgive and I do not forget, Mi Amore. You must work hard to gain one of them if there are any chances¡±


    *****


    *****


    Enzo walked into the cell and removed the cor from Munika¡¯s neck. She couldn¡¯t move so he carried her out and took her to her bedroom. As he turned to walk out, she held him back.


    ¡°Grazie!¡± [Thank you!]     The brothers knew she was the one responsible for the whole poisoning and didn¡¯t bother to torture the poor maid for details.


    ¡°But you will not be lucky next time because I might not be there to save you¡±

 Chapter 37

    Rosana had fully recovered and was now back to training. She fought more, learned how to fire a gun quickly and more precisely, and also used other weapons like des.


    She was given a little introduction into the Mafia world by Enzo who took his time reading out the codes and conducts, as well as the rules.


    ¡°No one has broken the rules in years.¡± He told her, puffing out smoke from his mouth and nostrils. ¡°It equals death¡±


    Rosana scrunched her nose and shook her head. ¡°Why does everything end in death? They are humans and are bound to make mistakes¡±


    ¡°Sorry, My Lady, mistakes are not allowed in this world. You either stick to the rules or die. Painfully¡±


    She shook her head and looked around, imagining everyone dying if they made a single mistake. No doubt, Sergio would not waste time ending any of them. He just had to put them in his cell or the freezing room, or the white room.


    How many more rooms did he have? She wondered.


    ¡°Is there no other way around it? We do not have to keep killing people.¡±


    He chuckled and looked at her. ¡°As I once said, My Lady, there is no in-between. If we all fail to keep certain rules, we are dead. If we keep them¡­ We keep breathing, and f*cking, and making money¡±


    ****


    The next morning, Rosana prepared and went down to the training facility as instructed by Enzo. He had told her that the introduction was around the corner and there were more important things she needed to learn other than fighting.


    ¡°Who are these men? Why are they tied up?¡± She asked once she walked in to meet the two men.


    They were tired but didn¡¯t have any cuts or bruises on their body. The fear of them getting killed gripped her as Enzo sauntered into the facility, a stick of an already lit cigarette stuck between his lips.


    ¡°These motherf*ckersmitted an offense,¡± He said, answering her question. ¡°And you are going to be the judge.¡±


    ¡°The judge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. You are a queen and you should know how to make the right judgment. One that would bring us no troubles in the future¡±


    The first man had stolen from them while the second man had sold the products allocated to him but refused to send in the money. Rosana took a deep breath and looked at them with pity.


    ¡°Well¡­ We forgive them. I am sure they will not make that mistake again.¡± She spoke confidently and shrugged. ¡°He must have stolen to feed his family¡­ I mean, who would not?¡±


    Enzo smiled softly and pointed at the second man. ¡°And this son of a b*tch?¡±


    ¡°He¡­ He must have needed the money for something personal or urgent. We may never know¡±


    ¡°And what is your final judgment, My Lady?¡±


    She gulped and stared at the men who looked deadly and dangerous. Their offense was punishable by death and she knew that perfectly. Enzo had already told her how things worked in the Mafia world but¡­ What if she saved them and gave them a second chance?


    ¡°Release them. Let them live!¡±


    ¡°As you wish, My Lady!¡± Enzo smiled and signaled the other men to do as told. ¡°Let us hope they make good use of their second life. Because they will be f*cking dead the next time. Agreed?¡±


    Rosana looked at the men quietly. With squared shoulders, she replied. ¡°Agreed!¡±


    *****


    Three dayster, Rosana walked into the training room and was shocked to see the men she had saved and many more covered in blood. They were all badly wounded and dismantled.


    ¡°What is going on? Why are they here? I saved those two some days ago!¡±


    ¡°And look how many more we have here!¡± Enzo replied with a smile. His voice, a quiet venom.


    ¡°I¡­ I do not understand!¡±


    Rosana was starting to quiver. The look on Enzo¡¯s face was something she had never seen before. He looked pissed and deadly at the moment. What could¡¯ve gone wrong? She wondered.


    ¡°I told you to make the right judgment. One that would bring us no troubles in the future¡± Enzo replied and turned to look at her. ¡°Turns out we have a handful, My Lady. And they are all gonna die, screaming and begging!¡±


    She still couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Those two b@stards went off and ran their c? ck sucking mouths. They said some wh? re let them get away with what they did and then they went at it again. Only that this time, more motherf*vkers joined them¡±


    Rosana couldn¡¯t believe it. She had so much confidence in the men and trusted they would never do such a thing ever again. But she was wrong and she had failed too.


    ¡°And you know why?¡± He asked and continued without waiting for her response. ¡°Because they believed the rules had changed and they could always get away with it over and over again¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Not your fault, you did not understand. But now you will.¡± He turned to the other men in the room. ¡°Chop off their heads and let everyone know that we are not weak motherf*ckers. Anyone that breaks the f*cking rules, dies!¡±


    Rosana gasped. She had never seen this side of him before. ¡°No, please¡­!¡±


    ¡°You do not want them to die quickly, My Lady?¡± He asked her and turned to the men. ¡°Alright, take them to the cell. I will grind their legs and feed them with it before killing them off. Slowly.¡±


    The cell? No, she couldn¡¯t let that happen. She had been there before and she had seen things she couldn¡¯t easily forget. The animals, the cages, the torture equipment¡­ No one deserved to be there.


    ¡°No, not the cell¡­¡±


    ¡°The freezing room then¡± Enzo announced, already pissed. The men had bitten more than they could chew and it was in his ce to crush them to pieces.


    ¡°Not the freezing room!¡±


    ¡°Alright, the furnace. They will stay there and feel their flesh burning off slowly. And oh, they will scream very much¡± Rosana tried to protest but he turned and faced her squarely. ¡°This is what happens when you make the wrong judgment. They will see you as a weakling and try to take advantage.¡±


    ¡°Our enemies are lurking around these walls. Once they see we have let the tiniest of your guards down, they will strike. And as always, they will fail. You need to start acting like a powerful Mafia Queen, just like your King. They cannot see you as a weakness¡±


    Rosana bit her lips and turned to look at the men who had been dragged away. She had done the right thing by saving their lives only for them to turn around and bite her fingers. What kind of world was she getting into? She wondered.


    ¡°I cannot be as ruthless or heartless as your brother or any of you. I do not want to be Queen if it would mean getting blood on my hands¡±


    ¡°You do not have much choice. You will always get blood on your hands, My Lady¡±


    She gulped and looked around. ¡°But they are innocent!¡±


    ¡°They all know the rules but they decided to break them. You do not stroke them because they are enemies, not allies. Always remember the first rule.¡± He paused and continued. ¡°Do not trust anyone. You might end up dead or¡­ Other people will end up dead because of your mistake¡±

 Chapter 38

    ¡°I do not want to be a Mafia Queen!¡± Rosana announced after barging into Sergio¡¯s study. He was working but paid attention to her at the same time.


    ¡°I cannot agree to your rules and watch people die all the time. They are humans and make mistakes. I cannot be your queen if I have to be heartless and do the things you do¡±


    ¡°One of the things I do is give you org@sms, Bambolina.¡± He drawledzily and looked up from hisptop. ¡°Do you not like it?¡±


    Her cheeks flushed and she instantly felt nerves swimming in her stomach. She held her breath and looked around, just to be sure no one heard him. Damn him for always getting the best of her, she gritted inwardly.


    ¡°I¡­ We are not talking about that right now. The point is¡­¡±


    He raised one of his brows and cut in. ¡°Do you not like it, Bambolina?¡±


    How was she going to admit that she loved everything she did to her and craved more? No, not her, her body! Cause if it was up to her, she would never have anything to do with him but here she was, standing and squirming under his intense gaze.


    ¡°I¡­ I do, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then it is settled¡± He concluded and returned his gaze to hisptop.


    ¡°No, it is not. I made a good judgment and it backfired on me, on the men¡­¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Because you refused to follow the rules, Bambolina. Now, leave. I do not need noise¡±


    Noise? Did he just say she was making noise? Rosana thought with wide eyes. She felt like strangling him with her tiny hands or¡­ How did he even manage to get on her nerves all the time?


    ¡°Do not call me Bambolina¡± She huffed with an eye roll. ¡°I am not a babydoll!¡±


    Sergio looked up at her and smirked. There was something about her anger and deviance that fascinated him.


    ¡°You are whatever I say you are, Bambolina. Now, get lost before I change my mind and bend you over the table. I will f*ck your brains out and you will not be able to move your legs in weeks¡±


    That was meant to threaten her but why does her p*ssy clench in excitement at the image he had stered in her mind? She looked down at the table, imagining what it would feel like to be bent over it and f*cked hard. Very hard.


    ¡°Do you want to give it a try, Bambolina?¡± His voice was dark and it sent shivers down her spine. She quickly spun around and scurried out of the study before he changed his mind.


    *****


    ¡°Words have been sent to all sh*t hole, brother. Everyone knows about the introduction¡± Enzo announced and poured himself a ss of gin. ¡°She is ready. She just needs to see more of the world¡±


    Sergio was standing in front of the window. Quietly staring out of it. ¡°Grasso Romon?¡±


    ¡°That pig sh*t got an invitation too. Heard he was damn happy and celebrated with his men. Motherf*cker does not know what I am going to shove up his a*s!¡±


    Grasso Romon was one of Sergio¡¯s men who worked for him in another headquarters. He had hired one of the skilled and powerful assassins to kill Sergio on his wedding day but he was caught before he could even make a move.


    The man did not waste time confessing everything to him before his heart was ripped out of his chest. Sadly, Sergio does not forgive or forget and he was going to make Grasso Romon pay with his and his family¡¯s blood.


    ¡°The spies around told me he was pretty shaken when you caught his hitman. Motherf*cker could not move an inch because you were quiet the whole time. His men had to make him believe you did not know sh*t before he rxed his stupid a*s.¡±


    It was no secret that Enzo didn¡¯t like whoever tried to hurt his family, especially, his beloved brother. He would go to any length just to see that the person paid for it. In blood and shattered bones.


    ¡°The men says he thinks you do not know he tried to kill you, that is why you did not make any move on him. And the invitation we sent f*cking crowned his beliefs¡±


    As always, Sergio was on top of his game, deadly and unpredictable. Now, he was going to tear him and everyone else into shreds.     ¡°I am strong!¡± Rosana uttered firmly, staring at her reflection in the mirror. She had just taken a fresh morning shower and looked as beautiful as ever, her fair skin, radiant.


    Carmencita stood behind, admiring her features through the mirror. She hade to serve her breakfast and also help her prepare and rx for the day ahead. An important day in the Mafia. The day they had all been waiting for.


    Rosana was a bit nervous but she managed to keep cool. She would go into the real world soon, a very dangerous and evil one, and she would see all kinds of people, good and bad, friends, and foes, all in one. A shiver of trepidation ran along her spine and she managed a gulp.


    ¡°I am strong!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are, my dear¡± Carmencita smiled and ced a hand on her left shoulder. ¡°You will be the strongest Queen¡±     ¡°That is not what makes you strong, my dear. Power is power!¡±


    Rosana looked at her through the mirror and took a deep breath. What would have be of her if she didn¡¯t have a woman like Carmencita? She was brave and kind, too good for her age. How did she end up there? She wondered.


    Carmencita never spoke about herself. She never mentioned a husband or a child. Does it mean she did not have any? What about brothers and sisters? Rosana wondered.


    ¡°You need to have some rest. It is necessary.¡± She smiled and withdrew her hand from her shoulder. Rosana turned around at once and hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Thank you for everything¡± She uttered, squeezing her eyes shut. ¡°You have been a mother to me¡±


    Carmencita was startled at first but then she softened and patted her softly on the back. Rosana was also a daughter to her. One she wished was hers instead of the other who regarded her as nothing.


    ¡°Oh, do not mention, my dear. I love taking care of you¡±


    She had expected her to pull away but she didn¡¯t. Instead, she held onto her like a little child clinging to the mother. A sigh ripped out of Carmencita¡¯s chest and she hugged her tenderly. She had also missed such a beautiful feeling.


    ¡°I miss my mother,¡± Rosana muttered, her eyes still closed. ¡°She always tried her best to shield and protect me the best way she could. But my father was different¡±


    ¡°At a tender age, he had separated me from my mother and brother. She cried and begged him to change his mind but he wouldn¡¯t. He said he was protecting me and it was for the best. I lived in the States with a distant rtive. There were two men my father had assigned to watch over me. But they were not family.¡±


    ¡°I cried every night as a child because I missed my mother. The walls were too cold.¡± She sniffled and continued, still in Carmencita¡¯s arms. ¡°Nino was the only person that made me feel alive. We would talk on the phone all the time and make video calls just to see each other. But then I was told he was dead!¡±


    ¡°Nothing could fill up the vacuum he had left behind. Sadly, my father would not let me return for his funeral. He ordered me to remain in the States and I hated him more for that. Then, I was ten years old and Nino was twenty¡±


    Carmencita listened quietly without uttering a word. She felt so sorry for the youngdy and how her life had turned out to be. All her life, she had lived following her father¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Thank you so much for everything. I have learned a lot from you!¡±


    Finally, she pulled away and smiled, her smile as wide as Nebraska¡¯s. She felt relieved that she had opened up to someone. Not just anyone but Carmencita who was like a mother to her. She could feel a heavy burden lifted off her chest.


    ¡°It is alright, my dear. Everything will be fine.¡± She smiled in return. ¡°Now get some rest. You have a big day ahead of you¡±

 Chapter 39

    Vicenta stood in the middle of Munika¡¯s room, dressed elegantly in a white dress and red heels which clicked on the floor whenever she walked. She had a shapely figure, her waist, tapered. Her crescent-shaped eyebrows stood abovenguid eyshes and honey eyes.


    She looked around the roomzily and stifled a yawn. That was thest ce she wanted to be in but she had to act like she cared for the future grandmother of her child. She had learned from one of the maids that Munika had fallen ill and decided to finally pay a visit.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Vicenta? Should you not be wh? ring my son?¡±


    A tinge of exasperation crept into her face but she smiled all the same, exposing her shiny, halo-white teeth. She had long decided not to be affected by her words and actions.     ¡°You know nothing other than throwing your legs open for him¡± Munika spat and walked over to the window. ¡°My son does not prepare for anything or anyone. They prepare for him¡±


    Munika huffed and fisted her hands beside her. She had the urge to walk over to her and bash her head on the wall. What does the old woman take her for? She thought angrily.


    ¡°Get out of my room. I do not need you here!¡±     ¡°You can stop pretending, Vicenta. Your acting skills are dry and I am almost dying of dehydration¡±     Pretending to like and care for Munika was the hardest thing to do but she had to keep faking until the end. Until when she finally bore a son for Sergio and had him all to herself.


    He was going to start loving her, she thought and smiled sheepishly. Once she gave him an heir, it was going to change everything. He was going to look at her differently and make her his queen!


    Munika remained silent, lost in her thoughts. If Vicenta was asking that kind of question, then it meant she did not know anything about what she had done and how Sergio punished her.


    Nobody knew.


    They all thought that she had disappeared when Rosana finally woke up and returned four dayster, looking all pale and sick. She was a busy woman so they all concluded it was because of work.     ¡°Get over it. It has been days since I recovered¡± But not fully. Her neck still hurt from the electric cor Sergio had ced on her neck but thankfully, the marks had started fading.


    ¡°Thank goodness!¡± Vicenta uttered with an eye roll. Munika was not looking at her so she could do whatever she wanted. ¡°I was also worried you would not make it to the introduction¡±


    On hearing that, Munika curled her hands into a fist. The introduction was here, finally. In a couple of hours, Sergio would show the world his wife, his Queen, something she hated to think about.


    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t stop it. She had tried even when she knew the risks and had failed. ¡°I will never fail to attend my daughter-inw¡¯s introduction¡±


    Daughter-inw? Vicenta thought and scoffed. When did Munika start regarding Rosana as one of her own? She could clearly hear the hate in her voice.


    ¡°Oh yes, I am d you will make it!¡±


    Once Vicenta was out of the room, she gritted her teeth and fisted her hands. That old w*tch. How did she manage to always hit her right on the spot? How could she call Rosana her daughter-inw when she knew it would hurt her ego?


    Indirectly, she was being mocked by her. She was just his Mistress and would never be shown to the world. She would never be Queen! But Vicenta would never ept that. She was going to show Munika what she was capable of.


    ??? INTRODUCTION DAY???


    ¡°You are so beautiful, my Lady!¡± Vi beamed, staring at Rosana with wide eyes. It felt like she was seeing a peculiar being, an angel.


    All the maids in the room thought the same. They had all worked hard, preparing her for the evening. From her body to her hair, her face, and her outfit and pieces of jewelry which were picked out by the Don himself.


    Rosana was a bit nervous. With Carmencita and Vi¡¯s help, she carried out rxation techniques but it wasn¡¯t helping her much because the time was finally near and she didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    ¡°Keep calm, everything will be alright¡± Carmencita uttered soothingly. She held her hands and squeezed lightly.  ¡°You do not have to worry about anything¡±


    ¡°What is going to happen tonight? I cannot keep calm when I do not know anything about this¡±     ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosana asked, her heart thumping in her chest.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about. You have your husband and his younger brother. The two most powerful forces on earth¡±


    *****


    One step before another, Rosana walked down the stairs in her long ck sleeveless gown, embroidered with silver stones. She wore matching hand gloves with silver rings on her fingers and bracelets on her wrists.


    Her heels made of crystal stones clicked on the ground as she walked, wondering how much Sergio must¡¯ve spent on her. The precious stones on her body were pure and worth millions.


    Outside the mansion, Sergio stood dressed in a ck Italian suit. His hair was neatlybed and tied to the back, his expression as deadly as always.


    Rosana stepped out and froze when she saw him. Even with his back against her, she could feel her skin crawling. She took a deep breath and shook off the odd feelings.


    ¡°I am ready!¡± She finally announced, her heart hammering in her chest.


    Slow but quietly, Sergio turned around and looked at her, his eyes taking in her features from head to toe. She was dazzling and beautiful as ever. His eyes grew darker as he stared longer, causing a shiver of trepidation along her spine.


    ¡°Vieni qui¡± [Come here] He ordered and she found her legs moving immediately. She tripped forward and ended up falling in his arms. When she looked up at him, her heartbeat froze.


    ¡°Sei allettante!¡± [You are tempting] He muttered and looked down at her, his eyes burning from her face to her lips and down to her exposed cleavages.


    She gulped and stuttered. ¡°H¡­ How?¡±


    ¡°Do you not know how?¡± He drawled, his voice filled with desire. He raised his hand and trailed a finger from her neck, down to her chest. ¡°Or shall I still exin how, Bambolina?¡±


    The smell of his breath made it impossible for her to think. But she gathered all the nerves and responded. ¡°Of course, I look tempting. Do you not like it?¡±


    Sergio gritted his teeth and gripped her waist tight, almost digging his fingers into her flesh. She was still in his arms, looking like a small and beautiful prey.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You are threading a dangerous ground, Amore mio¡± He gruffed, his voice dark and humorless. ¡°I can tear off this piece of clothing in a heartbeat, just to show you how tempting you are!¡±


    ¡°Now, be a good girl and act nice before I change my mind, hmm?¡± Rosana nodded and he smirked, helping her to stand firm. ¡°La fiamo?¡± [Shall we?]

 Chapter 40

    Sergio got into the limousine and sat down beside Rosana, his presence dominating the vehicle. Their bodies were slightly touching and it caused heat to bubble in her veins. Her throat felt dried and her heart wouldn¡¯t stop thumping against her ribcage.


    She gulped and looked out of the window, remembering the first time they sat together in a vehicle. That was immediately after they had exchanged their vows with no celebration, no music, no dance, no nothing. He had waltzed her away just like that.


    She hated him so much and couldn¡¯t look at him without seeing a monster staring right back at her. For months, she fought him and tried to escape his hell but now, here she was, living the life. In a few hours, she was going to be one of them, she was going to be announced Queen of the Mafia.


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about, Bambolina?¡±


    Rosana snapped out of her thoughts and inhaled sharply before turning to look at him. ¡°Nothing!¡±


    ¡°I can tell you are lying,¡± he said, his voice frigid enough to transform the lingering drops of moisture on her skin into icicles. ¡°Now tell me the truth before I force it out of you¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I was thinking about us¡±


    He arched one of his brows and leaned closer to her. ¡°And what about us, hmm?¡±


    Rosana inhaled but all she could smell was him and it hypnotized her. He smelled cool and expensive, like spicy cologne and fine Italian leather. How was she going to think straight and speak when he was this close to her? She wondered.


    ¡°I¡­ We¡­ It¡¯s been eight months since we got married¡±


    ¡°I know¡± He drawled and slipped his left hand behind her waist. He pulled her closer and buried his face in the hollow of her neck. ¡°Eight months and six days. Tell me something different¡±


    His hot breath traveled down her neck, setting goosebumps on her soft features. He kissed her jaw, nibbled on her neck, and trailed wet kisses to her chest. Rosana arched her back off the seat and closed her eyes, loving how his beard felt against my skin.     ¡°I¡­ I hated you¡± She blurted out, her sanity lines fading away as he ttened his warm tongue on her chest. He licked her cleavages and gave them soft bites. ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Mi odi ancora, Bambolina.¡± [You still hate me, Babydoll]


    Yes, she did. But that was thest thing she could consider at the moment. Not when he gripped her thighs and slid his cold hand between them.


    ¡°But you love it when I do this!¡±


    He pped her thighs apart and grazed her V area with his fingers, earning a moan from her. She could feel the familiar sensation whirling in her stomach once again as he pushed her panties aside and slid his fingers past her slippery folds.     He pushed a finger inside her tight, slick folds and was rewarded with a loud whimper. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head and her back arched off the seat once again. It was hard to control herself. Hard to remain still when Sergio got a hold of her.


    Rosana moaned lower, bucking her hips and riding his fingers as he kept hitting her G spot over and over again. She looked crazy and pathetic but she didn¡¯t mind. There were so many things she couldn¡¯t care about at the moment.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Sergio!¡± She cried as she came hard, convulsing on his fingers.


    Sergio groaned at the sound of his name on her lips. It was a primal, masculine sound of desire that sent a shiver straight through her as she slowly climbed down from the heights she had reached.


    Her back rxed on the seat and she managed to open her eyes only to find metallic dark eyes staring at her. The predatory look was back in his eyes. ¡°Take off your panties, Bambolina¡±


    What???


    She blinked and stared at him, unable to understand what he had just said or what had just happened. When she looked around, her jaw nearly hit the ground as she realized they were still in the car, with a driver in the front.


    He had just made here in the back seat with his driver only three feet away, separated by a stic divider that did nothing to block out her cries. And she had been doing that loudly.


    Her heart mmed a panicked rhythm against her ribcage as searing heat enveloped her skin. ¡°W¡­ What?!?¡±


    ¡°Do not make me repeat myself, Bambolina. I am a mile away from stopping the car, dragging you out, bending you over, and burying myself deep inside of you.¡± His voice was grave and sharp, it could cut grass. ¡°And yes, we will attend the introduction when I am done with you and I will take pleasure in watching you limp around!¡±


    Rosana gasped, her heart tripping in both anticipation and fear. Her p? ssy clenched and a shiver ran along her spine at the image he had painted in her head. No doubt he was more than capable and it excited her¡­ But she didn¡¯t want that. The introduction was more important than anything else.


    Quietly, she raised her hips and slowly pulled down her panties. She didn¡¯t care to ask why or what he needed it for. She just gave it to him.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± Sergio smirked and fisted the little piece of clothing in his hands while she shifted ufortably. He raised it to his nose and sniffled.


    Before Rosana could utter a word or protest, the driver announced that they had arrived. Her pulse and blood pressure rose along with her anxiety. Finally! Sergio stepped out first and looked around before turning back to help Rosana down from the car. She was finding it hard to walk without any underthings.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He gruffed, ignoring her puppy eyes and silent pleas. He had tucked her panties into his trouser pocket and wasn¡¯t giving it back.


    Rosana was more concerned about her bare b*tt under the gown she was wearing and had forgotten about the introduction or what was going to happen in there. She cared more about the juices smearing her upper thighs.


    Sergio ced his hands on the small of her back and drew her closer to himself. Together, they approached the double doors which were thrown open upon their arrival.


    ¡°Don Sergio De Niro!¡± Alfonso announced and everywhere went silent as a graveyard. All movements seized and all chatters died at the sound of his name. Everyone trembled. ¡°And his wife!¡±


    Rosana¡¯s breath seized as they finally walked into the hall filled with hundreds of people. Both men and women were dressed in ck and white. They bowed, not only to Sergio but to her too.


    Sergio paused, his dark eyes traveling around the hall. He returned his gaze to Rosana who had turned pale at the sight of the people who were more than five hundred. Never had she been in front of such a crowd before.     She looked around and noticed that everyone in the room was still bowing. None of them tried to utter a word or even look up.


    ¡°I would walk carefully if I were you!¡± Sergio leaned closer and stared down at her legs, then up to her thighs. ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Rosana flushed at his words, getting wet by the minute. Sadly, she wasn¡¯t wearing a thing underneath. What would happen if her juices tickled down her legs? She wondered. And Sergio wasn¡¯t helping with his dirty words either.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She replied with a tight smile.

 Chapter 41

    Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help staring at Rosana. It was hard to take their eyes off such beauty. The men stared with lust in their eyes as their inner beast growled and the women stared in jealousy. Why was she so beautiful? They wondered.


    wless skin, pretty face, cute smile, shapely figure¡­ She was too good to be in there and she was lucky to have someone like Sergio all to herself. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it felt like. To own the King, the devil.


    While others stared in admiration and lust, the others tried to find a w, a weak spot, something they could use against her. Just as Enzo had said, not everyone in the room liked her. They didn¡¯t like Sergio very much so how would they like her?


    ¡°You are doing great¡± Enzo smiled and pecked her on both cheeks. He was wearing a ck suit like the rest of the men and looked very handsome, thedies could not take their eyes off him.


    ¡°All thanks to you¡± She smiled in return and looked around. ¡°I guess I had been worrying for nothing¡±


    The people in the hall had resumed chatting, drinking, andughing with one another. It was beautiful to see that they were no longer afraid.


    ¡°Trust me, you have not gotten the faintest idea. Come. Let¡¯s walk around¡± She followed him and noticed everyone¡¯s heads turning in their direction. Most of them smiled and she smiled in return.


    ¡°Be careful, now, My Lady. Do not smile too much at these people¡± Enzo warned and the smile instantly ceased from her face. One thing she had learned was to obey what he said. The questions andints couldeter.


    ¡°Everyone here is wearing a mask. Do not be too familiar with them¡±


    ¡°There are so many. I had not expected so much crowd¡±


    Enzo chuckled and looked around. ¡°All the circles are here, most of them did not make a choice. Once the King calls, you fall t at his feet¡±


    Speaking of Sergio, he had disappeared after meeting with the President of Italy. They were still together when he approached and fell on his knees, bowing before them. That was thest thing she had expected.


    Rosana looked around and finally saw him upstairs with a few men. They seemed to be having an important conversation but his eyes were pinned on her. Cold, dark, and marred with dangerous intents.


    A shiver ran along her spine as she stared back at him. There was something about his eyes and the way he always looked at her. It caused her skin to tingle and heat flooded her veins. Again, she was wet and she felt it tickling down her thighs.


    Sergio smirked when she released a shaky breath. He knew what he was doing and was enjoying every bit of it. His eyes drifted to Enzo who stood beside her,  talking. But she wasn¡¯t listening. Not anymore.


    He dragged his eyes away from her and looked at the other people in the hall. All of them were monsters and k*llers. It didn¡¯t go past his notice that they couldn¡¯t keep their eyes away from Rosana. He caught the men secretly licking their lips and the women staring with jealousy.


    But that was all they could do because she was off-limits and untouchable.


    ¡°Look again!¡± Sergio told one of the men who had been staring at Rosana the whole time.


    ¡°Forgive me, Don!¡± He gulped, his heart thumping in his chest. Sergio didn¡¯t move and wasn¡¯t even looking at him but that didn¡¯t change the fact that he had dug his grave. ¡°Forgive me!¡±     Pleading for Sergio De Niro¡¯s forgiveness was a waste of time and everyone knew that. Quietly, he turned to look but didn¡¯t meet Rosana as a knife was driven hard into his eyes. He yelped and cried, attracting everyone¡¯s attention in the hall. When they saw it was Sergio¡¯s doing, they stilled and remained silent, only watching with their eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sergio retrieved the knife from his left eye which was covered in blood and stabbed his right eye, turning and pressing deeper until it came out at the back of his head. The man staggered backward and fell heavily on the floor, d? ad.


    ¡°I always hated that motherf*cker anyway¡± Enzo muttered beside Rosana. ¡°Always wanted to k*ll him!¡±


    Rosana maintained a calm facade as she looked away from the man that was just m*rdered. It took all the nerves in her to stand strong and stare at Sergio with an unflinching gaze. As always, he had a nk expression on his face like he had done nothing. Like he had not k*lled a man.


    Alfonso stepped forward and proffered a white handkerchief which he used to wipe his bloodied hand. Still, the blood was there. How many more blo? d does he have on his hands, Rosana wondered and watched as the body was dragged away.


    ¡°That is just the beginning. You will be seeing more of that tonight¡±


    *****


    ¡°Rosana!¡± Munika called out with a faux smile. ¡°How are you enjoying the evening?¡±


    ¡°The best way I can¡± She simply responded and looked around at the people who had started chatting and making merriments once again. To her surprise, none of them tried to look at her again. Not even thedies.


    ¡°Hmm, interesting is it not?¡± Munika looked around and continued ¡°Everyone in here is filled with different kinds of emotions but happiness is not one of them. They are just talking and drinking, they do not know if tonight will be theirst.¡±


    ¡°Most of them know and have epted their fate but some haven¡¯t. Most of them came to k*ll and be k*lled. They know a good number of friends and foes will go down tonight and that leaves me with one question. Are you a friend or a foe?¡±


    ¡°It is time, My Lady, shall we?¡± Enzo asked, breaking the conversation. Rosana smiled gratefully and followed him without sparing Munika a nce. She could keep her question to herself!


    Inside the main hall, str? ppers danced on the poles, twirling and swirling around. Most of the men gambled as they yed Barat, Roulette, ckjacks, poker, and all sorts of games for fun while the rest partook in an auction.


    Men and women were ced under the spotlight in a cage. They were regarded as pets and remained in the cage, awaiting their new masters to buy them.


    The auctioneer started at a rtively low price and attracted arge number of bidders. The men and women kept lifting their paddles as the price increased each time someone made a new, higher bid until finally, no other bidders were willing to offer more than the most recent bid. The highest bidder took the pet.


    ¡°Having fun, Bambolina?¡± Sergio asked from behind her. She instantly turned to look at him.


    ¡°No. The smoke is too much¡± Everyone in the hall was smoking and it was starting to affect Rosana.


    ¡°Do I have to cut off their throats? What do you need me to do?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t a joke, she realized. If he wanted, he would kill every man in the hall and leave unscratched. ¡°Nothing. I¡­ I will be alright!¡±


    Sergio ced a hand on the small of her back and without words, he led her towards the front of the hall. All entertainment ceased as everyone turned to look at them. It was time.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, I present to you, Rosana De Niro, my woman, my wife, my queen. Inginhiati davanti a tua Donna!¡± [Kneel before your Donna!]

 Chapter 42

    Rosana was shocked when all their knees hit the ground immediately without reluctance. She stared at them in shock, her eyes almost popping out of her eye sockets. When they didn¡¯t get up or move an inch, she turned to look at Sergio who had been watching her.


    ¡°Tell them to rise¡±


    ¡°Fallo da solo¡± [Do it yourself] He responded and her heartbeat skipped.


    How was she going to speak to these people? What was she supposed to say? She didn¡¯t have a deep or cold voice like Sergio or Enzo, she couldn¡¯t give amand like them either.


    ¡°Rise!¡± She blurted out and was shocked at how firm her voice turned out to be. The men were surprised too. They had not expected her to sound so fierce and powerful, almost like Sergio.


    ¡°Cheers to Donna, Long live the Queen!¡± One of the men proimed, raising his ss in the air.


    ¡°Cheers to Donna, Long live the Queen!¡± The rest chorused, raising their sses in the air. Most had a smile on their faces while the others looked indifferent.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Now the loyalty test!¡±


    The loyalty test? What did that mean? Rosana wondered and looked around her. Her eyes found Enzo who stood at the other end of the hall grinning. She wished he was near her and could procure answers.


    ¡°I want to use the bathroom!¡±


    ¡°Are you running, Bambolina?¡± Sergio asked with a smirk at the corner of his lips. She was getting sickly by the minute and it didn¡¯t go past his notice.


    ¡°No, never. I am pressed and I need to use the bathroom right now or else¡­¡± She paused and looked down at her thighs. Sergio understood the signal and asked Alfonso to escort her to the bathroom.


    The anticipation in the hall had risen as everyone assembled for the loyalty test which was carried out whenever the Mafia Lord decided. To prove their loyalty, they had to be ready to k*ll their loved ones at any time.


    ¡°What?!?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, My Lady, it is nothing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t nothing but she remained quiet and watched as the first person stepped forward with his woman. She had tears in her eyes but the man stood apathetic as he raised the knife to her throat.


    ¡°I pledge my undying loyalty to the Mafia!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, please¡­ No!¡± The woman begged and a knot tightened in Rosana¡¯s chest. She wished she could stop them.


    ¡°Do not look away, my Lady. Remember, all eyes are on you. They are waiting to see you tremble¡±


    The man slit her throat with an unflinching gaze and bowed to Sergio. Then another man stepped forward, dragging his son beside him. The test continued with husbands k*lling their wives, fathers k*lling their sons, and men k*lling their women or whoever they went with.


    Rosana stood frozen, listening to her pulse roaring in her ears. Adrenaline burned through her veins, urging her to run, but she remained rooted to the floor and couldn¡¯t move a muscle. She watched until the very end.


    ¡°Your turn¡± Enzo whispered beside her and she looked around to find all eyes on her. Her turn? What does he mean? ¡°It is a tradition. You have to k*ll someone once you are part of the family¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She wanted to re up but she organized herself. It was unlike Enzo to keep things from her. If he did, then it was for a good reason.


    Rosana stepped forward with her shoulders high and looked down at the man she was asked to k*ll. She quietly got the knife and blocked out every thought in her mind so she could focus on the task.


    ¡°Please, have mercy!¡± The man begged and struggled to escape from the chair he had been strapped to. ¡°Please¡­!¡±


    Do not look into his eyes¡­ Do not look at his face, his tears¡­ Do not think, just do it! Rosana told herself as she held the knife firmly.


    ¡°I pledge my undying loyalty to the Mafia!¡± With that being said, she sent the knife to his neck, cutting his head which dropped from his neck and rolled on the ground.


    Everyone gasped in shock, staring with wide eyes. She didn¡¯t just slit the man¡¯s throat, she beheaded him! To many, that was the hardest thing to do but Rosana did it effortlessly, without blinking.


    She bowed to Sergio and started walking away. Everyone moved out of her path in terror and didn¡¯t dare look at her twice. Truly, she was Sergio¡¯s wife, his Queen!


    Inside the bathroom, Rosana kept washing her hands under the faucet even when they were clean. To her, they were stained with bl00d and needed to be scrubbed hard.


    She k*lled a man! She just severed a man¡¯s head from his body!


    *****


    Rosana stayed longer in the bathroom before she finally chose to return to the hall. When she did, she couldn¡¯t find Sergio or Enzo. Where had they gone to? She wondered while looking around.


    ¡°I suggest you check the rooms,¡± Munika spoke up from behind. ¡°I saw the boys a while ago¡±


    Rosana thanked her and left in search of Sergio. She checked room by room and kept scrunched up her nose whenever she caught people making out. How did they manage to do that after all the bloodshed?


    She was about to give up when she spotted a room at the end of the hall. The area was deserted and she decided to check it out. It wasn¡¯t the best decision because she regretted it dampened her mood immediately.


    The Mistress? What was she doing there? And with Sergio? She wasn¡¯t doing anything, she just stood, but the thought of them being together¡­ Quietly, she turned to walk away but ended up bumping into a hard wall. No, it wasn¡¯t a wall, she figured. It was Enzo¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am fine¡± She lied and walked past him. ¡°Heading back to the hall¡±


    There was something off about her, something different but Enzo couldn¡¯t figure it out. He turned back to the room and waited for some time before he opened the door. His brows ceased and he fisted his hands when he saw Vicenta with Sergio.


    ¡°Leave!¡± Sergio ordered when he looked up and saw him at the doorway.


    Vicenta, once again disappointed that her ns to seduce Sergio didn¡¯t work, bowed and turned to walk away. When she looked up and saw Enzo, she flinched, almost losing her footing. He didn¡¯t like her one bit and she knew it. That was why she avoided him at all costs.


    As she walked towards the door, Enzo kept ring at her and she shuddered. She couldn¡¯t even look up at him, but knew his hard gaze was pinned on her. Quietly, she scurried out of the room like a frightened kitten and didn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°Why do you still keep her, Fratello?¡± He asked, walking further into the room. ¡°She should have been gone a long time ago¡±


    ¡°This time, I will k*ll her myself. I am still thinking about it!¡± He added.

 Chapter 43

    Rosana fought everything.


    The overwhelming sensations. The tightening at the bottom of her stomach. The knot in her chest. The anger. The hate. The jealousy.


    She got angry and jealous whenever Sergio was with his Mistress and soon realized that. Why was she there? What was she doing there? Rosana wondered angrily. This was her introduction, Sergio would¡¯ve respected that and kept her away!


    Damn him!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sergio and Enzo had returned to the hall. While one had a cold-blooded look on his face, the other looked like he was going to tear the walls down.


    ¡°And there is the b@stard!¡± Enzo gritted, ring daggers at a man who stood at the other end of the hall with ady dressed in Red. ¡°Grasso Romon!¡±


    ¡°Invite him over¡± Sergio ordered and Enzo did as told. He couldn¡¯t hide his hate for the man who aimed to take his brother¡¯s life.


    ¡°Don!¡± He bowed and turned to Rosana. ¡°My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Sit beside me and have a drink while we talk business¡± Grasso was shocked but he did as told without questions. His heart was already thumping wildly in his chest and beads of sweat covered his forehead. It was hard for any man to act normal around Sergio.


    ¡°Who is the brte, hmm?¡± Enzo asked, his eyes pinned on thedy Grasso had been with. She stood in a corner, her eyes traveling wildly around the hall.


    ¡°My little wh? re. Take your eyes away from her, she is mine!¡±


    That was meant as a joke but Enzo took it extremely. ¡°I bet you will remain in your f*cking grave and hear her scream and moan my name when I take her balls deep!¡±


    Rosana cringed at his words and red at him. There she was thinking that Enzo was so different from his brother.


    ¡°You wish¡± Grasso chuckled darkly and drained the gin from his ss. He then turned to Sergio and bowed slightly. ¡°Forgive me, Don, let us talk business. Maybe somewhere private.¡±


    ¡°No, right here and now¡± He responded and puffed out smoke in the air. ¡°Take him!¡±


    The men immediately grabbed him and propelled him to kneel in front of everyone. That was the moment he knew he was done for. How had he been so dumb to think Sergio did not know about the attacks when he had his eyes and ears everywhere?


    ¡°You dug your grave the moment you thought about hurting my brother!¡± Enzo smiled and buried a hard punch in his face. ¡°And you had the nerves to show up here¡­ Another big f*cking mistake.¡±     Grasso Romon was tied, stretched out, with his hands over his head and his feet together. After being beaten up to the point of no recognition by Enzo, Sergio decided to finally deal with him once and for all.


    Tendrils of fear gripped everyone by the gut as they watched silently. No one dared utter a word because he deserved it. Who in his right mind would go against Sergio De Niro, worse, try to k*ll him?


    He was deadly and it was known by all. A lot hated him and secretly prayed for his downfall but none of them tried to plot any evil against him. They wouldn¡¯t even dare because they valued their lives more than anything.


    ¡°I would advise you look away, Cari? o. My brother is perfectly skilled with his hands¡± Enzo spoke to the gorgeous brte Grasso hade with. She had watched her Master being beaten with unblinking eyes and a void expression on her face.


    ¡°It is perfect. I have been waiting so long for this day!¡±


    Sergio started with the face, using a small knife to peel the skin off his body in one solid piece. He screamed, struggled, and begged for mercy but all of it fell on deaf ears. By the time he got to his neck, Grasso was covered in bl00d.     When he got to his waist, Sergio stopped and cut his stomach open with the knife. It burst open and the intestines dropped out to the ground. Grasso followed next. He fell heavily on the ground, de@d.


    Enzo spun around and couldn¡¯t find the dark-haireddy anymore. She had been standing beside him and watching the scene but suddenly, she fled. He started checking the hall and when he couldn¡¯t find her, he left in search of her.


    ¡°Do you need a ride, Cari? o?¡± He asked when he found her by the roadside, trying to wave down a taxi.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    ¡°I am only trying to help. Do you need a ride?¡±


    She sighed and turned to face him, her deep green eyes boring into his blues ones. ¡°Yes, I do. But not from you¡±


    ¡°But you desperately need to escape, do you not?¡±


    She shuddered and flinched backward. How did he know she was trying to escape? She had left immediately when Grasso was cut open, knowing well that he was a de@d man already. She nned to get away unnoticed.


    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Cari? o¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not Cari? o. Do not call me that!¡± She cut in, ring hard at him. It intrigued him. There was something about her. And he was not going to let her go until he uncovered what.


    ¡°It is Spanish for sweetheart. I can call you in French, Chinese, or Russian if you want.¡±


    She stared unbelievably at him. ¡°I do not care. Just let me go!¡±


    He nodded and took a step closer to her and she flinched backward again. ¡°Unless you tell me why you are trying to escape, Cari? o¡±


    She huffed and looked around. What was with him calling her that kind of name? She was a ve. One who suffered in the hands of her master and prayed that one day he will meet his end. He finally did and just when she thought she could run away, Enzo De Niro,  suddenly showed up from nowhere.


    Of course, she knew him.


    Who on earth didn¡¯t know the Don¡¯s handsome and charming brother? One who loved to f*ckdies till they came back begging for more?


    ¡°What do you want? My p? ssy?¡± She asked and went closer to him, not caring about who or what he was. ¡°Will you let me go if I give you a couple of rounds, huh?¡±


    For a moment, Enzo stared down at her, unable toprehend her words. He could not read her as he did to everyone else. What was she? He wondered, staring into her deep green eyes.


    ¡°I am not wearing any panties¡± She added and bit her lower lips nervously. ¡°Grasso¡­ My master who is now de@d never allowed me to wear any¡±


    With gritted teeth, Enzo balled his fists as he felt his c? ck growing hard under his trousers. He was turned on by her deep green eyes gazing up at him and her boldness. Then when she drew her lips nervously between her teeth, he could feel his c0ck almost digging holes in his trousers.     Thisdy was driving him insane. It took everything in him to control himself from shoving her up against a car and f*cking her brains out until she begged him to stop.


    ¡°Last chance, Cari? o. Why are you trying so hard to escape?¡±


    She arched her brows and stared at him in disbelief. It was a surprise he wasn¡¯t falling for tricks. She had expected him to grab her at once but he didn¡¯t. He just stood like a rock with a beautiful smile on his handsome face. She could now see why he was called Prince Charming.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you let me go? You saw what was done to my Master. He is de@d!¡±


    ¡°And you love it even more,¡± He answered. Her heart mmed against her ribcage as he started walking leisurely towards her. ¡°You could not even wait to see him thrown away before you tried to escape¡±


    ¡°Yes, because I wanted him dead!¡± She blurted out as anger flickered in her eyes. ¡°He k*lled everything in me,  my body, my heart, and my soul. For the past five years, I lived in pain. You think you know pain until you experience a new one entirely.¡±


    ¡°So yes, I loved it even more. I would live the rest of my life worshipping Don Sergio for ending him in the most brutal and beautiful way. It was satisfying¡± She paused and wiped tears from her eyes before they could roll down her cheeks. ¡°But I have to escape. If I do not, I will never be free. They will k*ll me!¡±


    Thedy had gone through so much hardship and Enzo could easily tell. She had been broken and molded countless times until she became audacious and fearless. She was tough and wasn¡¯t afraid of anything because she had passed through all of it.


    ¡°They can only try, Cari? o¡± Enzo groaned and went to stand an inch away from her. He raised his hand to her face and tucked a careless strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°I will burn them all¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I just want to leave. I do not want to be here anymore!¡±


    ¡°There is only one way out of the Mafia, Cari? o. And that one way is to d? e. Are you ready to do that?¡± She shook her head negatively and he smiled. ¡°Good. I will protect you and keep you safe. Those motherf*ckers will note near you¡±


    She slowly shook her head. ¡°One one can protect me except the Don!¡± Quietly, she stepped away from him and bowed slightly. Then she turned around and walked away.


    *****


    *****Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosana had walked out of the hall to get some fresh air. After watching everything that happened inside, she suddenly felt sick in the stomach and felt like throwing up. She wished she could unsee everything.


    Carmencita had warned her not to get too enthusiastic about the outside world. But she had been more concerned about being free. Now that the introduction was over, she could do whatever she wanted and go wherever she wanted. That is the reason she trained hard for months.


    ¡°Rosana!¡± The familiar soft voice called out from behind. It was one she could never forget. ¡°My child!¡±     Aria nodded in tears and threw her arms open. ¡°Yes, my dear. I am here!¡±     Both mother and daughter resided in each other¡¯s arms for a long time before they pulled away. Aria was in tears. Within eight months, she had grown pale and looked sick.


    ¡°How have you been? Has he been treating you well? What is he like? Oh, Rosana, answer me!¡± Aria cried, looking at her daughter over and over again. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was in one piece even after eight months of being married to Sergio.     Aria let out a driedugh. ¡°I have not stayed the past months without worrying, my child. I always prayed for you!¡±     ¡°I could not help it. I already lost a son!¡± Her words hit Rosana hard, causing tears to roll down her cheeks. ¡°I slept every night and woke up, thinking about you. I should never have let you go¡±     ¡°We did not take part in it. We had proven our loyalty a long time ago¡± She responded and Rosana arched her brows. ¡°Besides, we were ordered not to take part in it¡±


    ¡°By whom? Sergio?¡± Aria nodded in response and she stared back in shock. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Come on, Rosana, being his wifees with a lot of benefits in and outside the Mafia world. It covers your family too.¡±


    Rosana couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Did Sergio really order them not to take part in the loyalty test because they were her parents? She always thought he was heartless, she believed it.


    ¡°And¡­ And what about him?¡± Rosana asked and gulped. ¡°Who is he going to k*ll for the loyalty test?¡±


    ¡°No one. The Don does not have to prove anything to anyone. He rules with an iron fist and everyone knows that. Now, it is your turn to rule beside him. Do not let the darkness consume you!¡±


    *****


    Silence permeated the car as they drove back to the mansion. Sergio didn¡¯t utter a word because he knew Rosana was mentally, emotionally, and physically stressed. She needed a good rest to restart her system.


    Rosana on the other hand was thankful he didn¡¯t try to talk to her. At that point, everything about him annoyed her greatly. But she was d she finally met her mother after months. That was the only thing that made her happy.


    ¡°Get some rest, Bambolina¡±


    ¡°Do. Not. Call me that!¡± She snapped and finally turned to look at him. They had arrived at the mansion and she was angry that he followed her up to their room.


    ¡°That is impossible, Amore mio and you know it.¡± He replied and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°Get some rest!¡±


    ¡°While you go after your Mistress, hmm?¡±


    Sergio looked at her with an indifferent look on his face. She was boiling with rage and that was the first time he saw that side of her. It was different from when he had mentioned herte brother.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Why did you marry me when you already had a Mistress who took care of your other needs?¡± She asked and walked over to him. ¡°We have been married for eight f*cking months and haven¡¯t consummated the marriage. Tell me why, I am your wife!¡±


    ¡°I hated you, goddamnit, I still do. But I cannot sit and watch you and your fucking Mistress all the time, unless there is something I do not know. Right now, I want to know everything!¡±     ¡°There are so many things I can do but forcefully taking a woman is not part of them,¡± Sergio spoke, his voice as dead as the night. ¡°You hate me, you never wanted me, Bambolina.¡±


    ¡°You never wanted me either!¡±


    ¡°If I did not, I would never have touched you in all the right ces just to hear you moan my name while you came on my bl00dy fingers, Rosana¡±


    He was calling her by her name which meant he was angry. But she didn¡¯t care. She was still very angry to think about it. All that she could imagine was him with the Mistress. The same woman that pped her!


    ¡°You said I was yours. Why didn¡¯t you take what was yours with or without consent?¡± Rosana asked with a smirk. She still couldn¡¯t believe him. He was heartless for all she cared.


    ¡°I do not have to do that to prove you are mine. But I can do this!¡± He grabbed her by the neck and drew her closer to himself. ¡°Come ti fa sentire?¡±  [How does it feel, hmm?¡±


    Rosana gasped for air as he pressed her neck a little harder. But she didn¡¯t try to fight him or take her eyes off him. When he saw that, he smirked and released her neck which now had his finger marks. She was slowly bending to how he wanted her to be.


    ¡°Do you want your panties back, Bambolina?¡±

 Chapter 45

    ¡°You will no longer be in charge of the Strip clubs, brothels, and bars,¡± Sergio told Munika, his eyes not leaving hisptop for a second. He typed fast, his fingers dancing on the keyboard before he paused and continued. ¡°You will no longer be in charge of everything else because there is someone else taking that position¡±


    A familiar, creeping sense of doom slithered around Munika¡¯s neck and her heart mmed a panicked rhythm against her ribcage. She wanted to ask him why but already knew the reasons. There was a new Queen which meant a change of power and responsibilities.


    But she had not expected it too soon.


    It was only a few hours after the Introduction and he was taking everything from her. A bolt of fury sizzled through her as she thought of all the services she had rendered to him, the men and women in the Mafia, all the Billionaires and powerful men who came seeking pleasure¡­


    ¡°My wife, Rosana will now be in control over everything¡± He announced finally and her heart pulmetted. It clenched deep down inside her stomach in the most painful way.


    Rosana, she thought and curled her hands into a fist. It was hard for her to believe that the blonde-haired girl who suddenly barged into their lives was now slowly taking over. And she started with her!     ¡°You will hand over everything to her.¡± Sergio continued in his deep, cold voice, his eyes still pinned on hisptop. ¡°The records, the finances¡­ Everything¡±


    Everything!T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The word resounded in her ears as anger and worry coalesced into a block in her stomach. There was more to his actions and it tore her heart into shreds. She needed to know why. Why was he taking everything from her to give to the girl? Why her?     But she didn¡¯t. Instead, she took a shaky step forward causing him to look up for the first time. ¡°I¡­ I could teach her a thing or two. You know how to manage the whole business. I do not think she will be capable of doing everything alone¡±


    Sergio remained quiet and appeared to be thinking about what she had just said. When she saw that she took a deep breath, her heart tripping in both anticipation and wariness. She silently prayed that he considered her offer.     Of course, she was an intelligent woman who handled her job and position perfectly. For the past years, she ruled behind her son with an iron fist. She was feared and praised by the men because she always gave them what they needed. Pleasure.


    There were lots of girls she trained all over the world. She taught them how to please men with their bodies and how to make them feel a lot better. That was one of the reasons why their clubs and bars were regarded as the best in the world.


    ¡°But do not worry, she has an assistant.¡±


    All the blood drained from her face as she heard that. ¡°So¡­ What do I do now?¡±     Munika paused, remembering how young he was when he took over the Mafia. She had been scared back then but Sergio was strong and ruthless. He eliminated all the men who stood against him and those who tried to bring him down. He was a little boy, they said. He can never rule them, they said. But where were those men today?


    All de@d!


    Sergio had taken care of them to the amusement and shock of everyone. Munika could still remember the different ways he ended them, all brutal and bl00dy. The rest of the men were given two choices. Either they di? d cruelly by his hands or bowed to him. They all chose thetter.


    ¡°But I am not tired. I am still strong and versatile¡±


    ¡°That will be all¡± Sergio uttered dismissively and continued working again.


    ¡°I know I went against you. I am sorry. I will confess to your wife and apologize. I will do whatever you tell me to do!¡±


    He glowered at her with cold eyes causing sizzles to run down her spine. ¡°You will do nothing.¡±     *****


    Rosana stared down at the phones,ptops, car keys, and credit cards lined on top of the desk. She furrowed her brows and looked up at Sergio, wondering why he called her to his study.


    ¡°They are all yours¡±


    ¡°Mine?!?¡± She asked with wide eyes and looked down at the desk. ¡°Mine?!?¡±


    ¡°All yours, Bambolina.¡± He responded and tucked his hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°You need all of it¡±


    Including the ck cards?!? It meant the ount never went dry, right? She was still in shock. Why was he suddenly giving her car keys and credit cards? What changed? She was still thinking about everything when he rounded the table and walked over to her.


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because you are my Queen and you deserve everything!¡±


    *****


    ¡°But why?¡± Rosana asked Enzo as they walked out of the mansion together. He led her to where men dressed in ck suits waited with the door of the ck jeep ajar. ¡°Why now? I stayed for the past eight months without any of these¡±


    ¡°Because the time was not right.¡±


    ¡°What time?¡± She asked and waved at the men who bowed to her. ¡°I do not understand¡±


    ¡°We had to keep you away from the outside world.¡± They got into the car in the middle while the men got into the first and third cars. They started moving. ¡°We had to be sure you were with us, My Lady¡±


    Rosana was excited. Finally, she had gained the freedom she always wanted. But she still couldn¡¯t believe the credit cards and cars and everything.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°The clubs and hotels and bars. You have to make your presence felt. You are the Queen!¡±

 Chapter 46

    By the time they were done visiting all the ces, Rosana was tired. They finally retired to the headquarters where she was shown around and taken to her office.


    ¡°And this is Angelica, your secretary. She worked with my mum for the past six years and knows her job¡±


    Angelica bowed and smiled sweetly. ¡°My Lady. It is an honor!¡±


    ¡°She will prep you on everything you have to know and how the business works. She is trusted.¡± He then turned to the man who had been standing like a statue all through. ¡°And this motherf*cker here is Ville, your Personal bodyguard. We go way back. We are like brothers but we came out of different p*ssies¡±


    Rosana arched her brows and turned to look at the man who stood at the other end of the room. He had a scar on the side of his face that made him look deadly and handsome at the same time. When he looked up, her breath hitched in her throat and she was forced to look away.


    ¡°Can we talk about thister?¡± She asked Enzo, feeling ufortable about the whole bodyguard thing.


    ¡°Yes, my Lady, anytime¡±


    ¡°He can leave¡±


    ¡°He can only be two paces away from you, My Lady¡±


    Two paces? Rosana screamed in her head. She turned to look at him and noticed he had a scowl on his face. Was he angry? She wondered. Maybe he got offended because she didn¡¯t need him around.


    But it wasn¡¯t her fault. Aside from Sergio and Enzo whom she had gotten used to, she didn¡¯t need any more men standing two paces away from her. She wanted to feel free.


    ¡°What if I have to use the bathroom, huh?¡±


    ¡°Two paces outside the door¡± Ville responded, his voice, deep and cold. He didn¡¯t look warm or the easy type and Rosana already knew they would never get along. Not that she was supposed to.


    ¡°And what if I do not want that?¡±


    ¡°It is not for you to decide. I am following Don Sergio¡¯s orders¡±


    What the¡­


    Enzo stood aside, silently sipping the tequ that had been served while his eyes ping-ponged between Ville and Rosana. He was enjoying the drama between Donna and the new bodyguard.


    ¡°If you are working for him, then you are working for me too. And as long as you are working for me, you will follow my orders. Now, leave. You can stand two paces outside the door¡±


    Ville bowed and walked out of the office without uttering another word. Enzo watched with mouth agape ¡°When did you¡­ How did you¡­ Damn, you grew so fierce overnight!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± She responded with a smirk.


    *****


    When she was done going through records and files, Rosana decided to head back to the mansion. It had been a busy day and she could wait to share it with Carmencita and Vi.


    As she walked into the hallway, she heard someone crying in one of the rooms. She paused and looked around, trying to find the source.


    ¡°It is one of the girls,¡± Angelica informed her. ¡°They cry whenever they are done carrying out the job. It is not important¡±


    But Rosana ignored her and kept checking the rooms with the help of Ville. They finally got to the room the cry came from but it was locked.


    ¡°I could break it down¡± Ville gruffed and was ready to smash the door down with his boots.


    ¡°No, stop. What if she is without clothes?¡± She turned back to the door and knocked lightly. ¡°Open up, it is Donna¡± It took a while before the door was opened. Rosana took a deep breath and walked in with Angelica while Ville stayed behind.


    ¡°My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ Nothing, My Lady.¡±


    Rosana ced her fingers on her chin and pushed her face upward. There was a whip mark by the side of her face, down to her neck and she was bleeding profusely. Rosana ordered her to take off her clothes and turn around. When she did, they saw that her back and b? tt were covered with whip marks.


    ¡°Who did this?¡±


    ¡°It is nothing, My Lady. It was all for my master¡¯s pleasure!¡±


    ¡°What pleasure?¡± Rosana asked, boiling with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe the young girl had been hurt all because of some pleasure. ¡°Take me to him. Now!!!¡±


    Rosana was taken to the man who was one of the biggest politicians in the country. He was about to pay for the other girls he had taken.


    ¡°Donna I¡­¡±


    ¡°You whip young girls for pleasure huh?¡±


    The man quickly nced around and turned back to Rosana. ¡°That was supposed to be confidential. It could ruin my reputation!¡±


    ¡°You did ruin her body. Now you will get a taste of your own medicine.¡± Rosana retorted and nced at Ville who stood two paces behind her. ¡°Give him twenty whips on his a*s¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He nodded and moved forward, ready to carry out themand but the man pulled out his gun and aimed at him. Rosana quickly grabbed his hand and twisted it, breaking it in the process. The gun fell from his hands as he yelped in pain.


    ¡°That¡¯s for stressing me,¡± Rosana paused and gave him a hard punch on the nose, making him bleed instantly. ¡°Take him away. Add ten more whips!¡±


    Ville did as instructed while the man yelped and pleaded in tears. When he hadpleted the thirty strokes, he was forced to put on his trousers and dress properly like the politician he was.


    ¡°Good. Thank you for paying handsomely for the other two girls. They just got rich by the minute. Now, Get. Out. And never return!¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­ That was one of our very important customers!¡±


    ¡°He can go to where girls are treated like animals, not here!¡±


    *****


    As Rosana walked out of the club, she couldn¡¯t believe that was what Munika let the girls go through. How could they be treated like animals because of money? She wondered. They were humans!


    She was still in deep thoughts and didn¡¯t realize everyone was bowing. When she finally looked up, she saw him standing in front of a Lamborghini, staring at her. He was wearing his casuals but still pulled a killer look.     And just like that, her body went on fire.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Hmm, Bambolina?¡± Sergio leaned forward and nted a warm wet kiss on the side of her neck. One that made her inside squirm once again. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    Rosana imagined sitting on his face and riding his tongue, just as had said. A shiver of pleasure worked down her spine and her p? ssy clenched in excitement. What would it feel like to have his warm tongue inside of her while she rode his face, chasing her climax? She wondered, gasping as his teeth nip at the delicate skin.


    Of course, it would be wonderful because she could already feel her body sizzling high in mes. She didn¡¯t want him to stop and didn¡¯t care that people could be watching. But then she remembered him with his mistress. His Mistress!


    Resentment poured off her in waves, causing the butterflies in her belly to screech to a halt. The sizzles of pleasure ceased in her spine and the excitement in her lower region crumbled into ash, dying the quickest death in history.


    ¡°I would rather not!¡± She uttered, causing him to halt. He cocked his brow and moved away from her. ¡°I¡¯d sit on a hot te if I have to¡±


    Sergio chuckled in amusement and bit his lower lips. Something about her had altered since the previous night. It had died and was now superseded by something cold and feisty.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± He smirked smugly and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°You will beg so hard for it when you¡¯re ready but I will not give it to you¡±


    His deep, gravelly voice rolled over her like a velvety caress but she ignored it. ¡°Sorry, but I will never beg you for anything.¡±


    The smirk on his face morphed into an evil shade and his eyes darkened. He loved this side of her. The side that challenged and fought him even when it was clear he would always win.


    ¡°Game on, Bambolina¡±


    Shivers crawled down her spine and she trembled a bit. Why does it feel like she was making a terrible mistake? One she would pay so hard for in the future?


    ¡°Get in the car¡± He ordered and she immediately started moving without looking back. If she stood longer, he would¡¯ve noticed her knees had started trembling.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She demanded once he got into the car and revved the engine.


    ¡°You will see¡±


    *****


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at an exquisite American eatery, located in the heart of the town. Rosana was still looking around, lost in the morous atmosphere when Sergio walked over and opened the door for her. He offered his right hand and she stared nkly at it.


    Sergio allowed her to stare all she wanted without ordering her to take it. She was trying to study the tattoos on his arms, he noted. When she couldn¡¯t understand what the different images signified, she quietly looked up and gawked at him like he had suddenly grown two heads.


    Was he alright? She wondered. Why was he suddenly acting like a gentleman when he was worse deep down? This side of him scared her because no one could tell the evil he was concocting in his head when he acted all nice.


    ¡°I can get out on my own. I do not need help¡± She uttered finally but he didn¡¯t budge. He remained rooted to the spot with his hand outstretched and his presence, obliterating everything. ¡°I said¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Shut that little mouth of yours and take my hand before I make you take something bigger instead!¡±


    Her breath hitched in her throat as she immediately took his hand and got down from the car. She didn¡¯t want to think about the ¡°Something bigger¡± he had mentioned or how he was going to make her take it. Thest thing she needed was any physical contact with him until further notice.


    Sergio shut the door and smirked, cing his hand in the middle of her back. He led her inside the eatery which was cozier and more exquisite than the outside. The Chefs and waiters/waitresses who happened to be the only people inside bowed until they walked further and took their reserved seats at the other end of the eatery.


    Rosana examined the ce for some time and finally turned back to look at Sergio with questioning eyes. ¡°It is just the two of us here. Where is everyone else?¡±


    ¡°Elsewhere, Bambolina. Tonight, this ce is ours!¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Bought the ce?!?¡± Rosana asked, her eyes widening in shock. It made him smile. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°I can do whatever I want, Bambolina. I can shut down this ce or break it to the f*cking ground if I want to. Now stop asking questions before I do one of those!¡±


    Rosana mmed her mouth shut, just as the waiters and waitresses approached in line with different dishes. They ced them on the table and bowed before walking away, just as they came.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± She gasped and looked down at the different dishes on the table. ¡°They are all my favorites! How did they¡­ How did you¡­¡±


    She paused and looked up at Sergio who sat across the table. Despite his dark metallic eyes pinned on her, he appeared cool and rxed. More handsome and freaking hot, her mouth watered.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She asked, pertaining to all the food on the table.


    ¡°I know everything about you, Mi Amore¡± He started and leaned closer to the table. ¡°From your favorite color to your shoe size to your hobbies. I know your likes and dislikes, your favorite drink, your favorite music¡­ Every f*cking thing, including your bra size!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Her mouth dropped open, almost hitting the table as mortification tugged at her stomach. She turned and searched around just to be sure no one had heard.


    ¡°You do not know that!¡± She counteracted and took a sip from her ss of water, her face and neck already turning red.


    ¡°Oh yes, I do. Should I spill it out for you?¡± He asked, causing her to choke on her drink. ¡°They are my perfect size and shape anyway!¡±


    Rosana coughed and dropped the ss immediately. Once again, she looked around to see if anyone had heard but there was no one. They were all alone in the eatery.


    ¡°Just stop. You do not have to say that!¡±


    ¡°What are you ashamed of, hmm? It is only the two of us here¡± He responded and picked up his ss of wine. ¡°Besides, I would still say anything I want if the whole f*cking world gathered around us. They ought to know that I own everything about you¡±


    ¡°Your hair, your eyes, your lips¡­¡± His voice deepened, turning grave. ¡°Your p? ssy and every juice dripping out of it. Everything!¡±


    Rosana swallowed against the warmth rising in her throat and pressed her thighs together. Butterflies had returned in her stomach and it made her skin tingle as heat flooded her veins. That was the effect he had on her.


    ¡°Is that why you brought me here? So you could say anything you want and make me ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Amore mio. I brought you here to have dinner, just you and me.¡± He smirked and continued. ¡°And if your definition of being ufortable is getting f*cking wet down there when I haven¡¯t evenid a finger on you¡­ Then I will stop talking¡±


    Her face flushed and her mouth dropped open. How did he know about that? She wondered as her pulse kicked into high gears. He was insufferable and a lunatic!


    ¡°I. Am. Not. Wet!¡±


    ¡°Seems I was wrong then, I will continue talking¡±


    She swallowed against the warmth rising in her throat and blurted out. ¡°No, stop¡­ Please!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. If he continued talking, she would be a pooling mess before they were done with dinner. They had not even started but her p? ssy was already throbbing and begging for a release.


    ¡°Unless you admit you are f*cking wet down there, Bambolina. Tell me you are dripping wet for me¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She blurted out and squeezed her eyes shut as mortification tugged at her stomach. ¡°Yes, I am f*cking wet for you!¡±     He would never f*ck her unless she was willing to give herself to him. Unless she was ready to take him.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡± She asked irritably and red at him. It was hard to believe he made her confess such a thing in a ce like that.     Rosana started eating and was surprised that Sergio was also eating the American dishes with her. He didn¡¯t look like one who enjoyed the meals but continued eating.


    ¡°How was your day, Bambolina? I want to hear all about it!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He wanted to know. She thought and felt something warm in her chest. Maybe he was not so heartless after all. Maybe he had a little warmth somewhere deep inside of him.


    ¡°It was alright. We visited a lot of ces and I met people. Don¡¯t think I will ever get used to them bowing to me all the time¡±


    ¡°They have no choice,¡± Sergio replied leisurely and took a sip from his ss of wine. ¡°You are their Donna¡±


    She continued eating silently and paused when she remembered the new bodyguard that was assigned to her. He was too cold and she didn¡¯t need that kind of energy around her. The one from Sergio was enough and she had already gotten used to it.


    ¡°I do not want the bodyguard. Send him away¡±


    ¡°You need him, Bambolina.¡± He spoke calmly. ¡°You need someone to protect you¡±


    ¡°I can protect myself. That is why I trained so hard,¡± She replied with a frown. One that Sergio found beautiful. ¡°I do not need him!¡±


    And now, she was acting stubborn. Sergio found that interesting too. A lot had changed about her over the past eight months and he knew more was yet toe.


    ¡°I know you can protect yourself but you need extra protection. Someone that can be watching your back¡±


    ¡°I can watch my ba¡­¡± She argued and paused when she figured out that there was no sense in what she was about to say. ¡°Alright, fine. But he is gonna stay ten paces away from me!¡±


    A chuckle escaped his throat and Rosana looked up immediately, surprise ring in her eyes. He justughed. Sergio De Niro justughed! It wasn¡¯t one of his dark and threateningughter. It was warm and genuine.


    She smiled in return, already in love with the sound of hisughter. It was foreign but wonderful. She wished she could hear it all the time.


    ¡°There was a man who whipped a girl, all for pleasure¡± She continued after he had stoppedughing. ¡°He destroyed her body. It was a horrible sight to behold. Is that what all the girls pass through?¡±


    ¡°I know most of them are sl@ves. They were bought and now belong to us to use as we please but they are humans, not animals. When I looked at them I¡­ I saw myself. I would never be happy if anyone did that to me¡±


    Sergio watched the expression on her face and how she spoke sadly. She had a soft and beautiful heart, he noted. One that didn¡¯t belong in the Mafia world.


    ¡°I ordered Ville to whip his a*s.¡± She continued, her annoyance returning in full force. ¡°And then I ordered him out. If he ever steps foot in there or hurts any more girls, I will have him dealt with.¡±


    The smile on Sergio¡¯s face widened once he heard that.


    ¡°Do whatever you need to do, change whatever needs to be changed, and execute anyone that does not follow yourmand. You are the Queen. You have the power. Use it however you please. But do not forget that whatever you do has repercussions¡±


    Rosana blinked and stared at him. Was that Sergio or someone else? She wondered.


    He had taken her out for dinner, asked how her day went, listened to her,ughed, and now he spoke to her at such length. Someone check the weather in hell!

 Chapter 49

    Rosana woke up early in the morning and dressed up in herbat uniform. Even after the introduction, she still had to train with Enzo to keep fit. But now was different because she didn¡¯t have to train like her life depended on it.


    Enzo was still charming with his smiles and joked around as always. He was shocked when he learned that Rosana had ordered her bodyguard to whip Senator Marcello Di Maggio. One of the powerful men who bowed to them. The Mafia was the reason for their existence.


    ¡°Have you finally made up your mind about that motherf*cker, Ville?¡± He asked during their training. Enzo had not forgotten how they both went back and forth on their first day.


    ¡°He is staying. I need him¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°You need him?¡± Enzo asked, surprise evident in his voice. ¡°Since f*cking when?¡±


    Since Sergio informed me that I needed him. She wanted to say but bit back the words. ¡°Since when I realized that I needed protection. And how else would I have handled that psychopath anyway?¡±


    ¡°You handled him just fine. Motherf*cker will pay in hell one day¡±


    It was surprising that no one was scolding her for the actions she had put up back there. Sergio gave her a go ahead and Enzo gave her a thumbs up. No one seemed to have a problem with her cutting off an Important customer as Angelica had called him.


    But she was still mad. How many of those types of men were still out there, hurting innocent girls? They might have had all the money in the world but that didn¡¯t give them the right to treat others like animals.


    ¡°Did you know something like that was going on?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I did not¡± Enzo replied and toweled the perspiration off his face. ¡°My brother does not know a sh*t either. We focus on the main deals leaving the clubs and brothels to our mother, as long as the money keeps rolling in¡±


    And that was it. Munika!


    She had been responsible for everything and allowed that to happen. How many more girls had fallen victim over the past years? They were sacrificing their bodies, all for the men¡¯s pleasure.


    ¡°It cannot continue. I want you to agree with me.¡±


    Enzo looked at her and smiled.


    She was so beautiful inside and out, the exact opposite of Sergio. While he was darkness, she was light. While he was bitter, she was sweet. While he was cold, she was warm. A perfect match made in heaven, he concluded.


    ¡°I agree with you, My Lady. If I had known about it sooner, I swear I would have dealt with those b@stards and motherf*ckers. I would have cut off their hands and c? cks, leaving them with no f*ckingmission!¡±


    Rosana smiled and took a swig of water. She was d that the two brothers agreed with her. ¡°Then I am gonna stop it. It ends now¡±


    *****


    Rosana visited the Brothels and clubs and spoke to the different managers anddies about the changes she had made. No matter how important the customer was or how huge his money ran, he was forbidden to hurt the girls. He could only pay to have them for s. xual pleasures and nothing more.


    If they didn¡¯t adhere to the new rules, they would be severely punished and stripped of whatever title and wealth they possessed.


    The managers agreed with the new improvement but also concluded that the business was going to go down. It was Munika¡¯s policy to give the men whatever they wanted as long as they paid a huge amount of money. That was what made the business grow faster.


    ¡°Do you have any new strategy, My Lady?¡± Angelica asked once they got into her office. ¡°Most of the men will back away and we will lose a lot of money¡±


    ¡°Are you so much more concerned about their money than the girls?¡± Rosana shot back, causing her to lower her gaze and bow immediately.


    ¡°I am sorry, My Lady. I only meant well!¡±


    ¡°And so do I. We are going to figure out something else. A better way around this¡±


    There was a brief knock on the door and Angelica went to check. She turned back to Rosana who was waiting for feedback. ¡°There is ady here to see you, My Lady. She says it is important¡±


    ¡°Alright, let her in¡±


    Angelica nodded at Ville who stood outside the door and opened the door wider, exposing him and a brown-haired girl ¡°You can go inside¡±


    Once she stepped into the office, Rosana looked up at her, her eyes wide with shock. Her mouth dropped open as she slowly rose from her sit in sight of the one person she hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    ¡°My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Lucretia!¡± She half-yelled in disbelief, her eyes still wide open. ¡°Is that really you?¡±


    ¡°It is me. But the name is long gone!¡± The girl responded as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°It has been years!¡±


    Rosana rushed over and pulled her into a warm tight embrace. They didn¡¯t want to let go because they both felt they would lose each other once again. And it would take ages before they reunited.


    The hugsted for so long a time before they finally pulled away from each other. Each with a smile on their face and tears in their eyes. Rosana offered her a seat and ordered Angelica to serve her the best wine she could find.


    ¡°Cannot believe I totally forgot what a good thing tasted like. I have not tasted something this good in years¡±


    ¡°Why, what happened?¡± Rosana asked with deep concern. ¡°I looked everywhere for you, Cretia. You disappeared on me before we could even take graduation pictures together¡±


    Lucretia stared at the ss of red wine in her hand as tears rolled down her cheeks. She could still remember everything that happened that day like it happened yesterday. The panic, the pain, the hurt, everything!


    She was only eighteen years old. A cheerful and beautiful girl who was excited about her graduation from Senior High. Her admission letter into College had arrived that same morning and her happiness knew no bounds. That was supposed to be the best day of her life but¡­


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosana asked again. That was one question she asked herself for years. What happened to Lucretia? Her best friend!

 Chapter 50

    ¡°It all happened when I went to use the bathroom. Two men followed me in there and pointed their f*cking guns at me. I was so scared and tried to escape but they were bigger¡­ Stronger. One of them pped me hard across the face because I had bitten him. I lost bnce and hit my head on the tiles. That was thest thing I remembered before I passed out¡±


    ¡°I woke to find myself tied up in a ne. My mouth was taped and I could not move or make a f*cking sound. I was so helpless and thought they were gonna k*ll me. They inflicted so much pain and made me bleed from every corner of my body¡± She choked on a sob and continued. ¡°I was only eighteen! And that was supposed to be the best day of my life!¡±


    ¡°They brought me back here and delivered me to Grasso Romon, all broken. Turns out my father owed him so much over the years and could not pay him back. He found out about me and sent his men to get  me for the debt repayment.¡±


    ¡°Oh, goodness!¡± Rosana cried and pulled her into another hug. ¡°I knew something was wrong when I could not find you.¡±


    ¡°And I will remain forever grateful to Don Sergio De Niro for ending that b@stard most slowly and excruciatingly.¡±


    Rosana heaved in relief and pulled away from her. She was d Sergio ended him the way he did. That was the first time she felt pleased by his ruthless k*lling of a person. If she had known Grasso Romon was the reason behind her best friend¡¯s disappearance, she would never have felt sorry when she watched him being skinned alive.


    ¡°I am d you are back, Lucretia. I missed you so much!¡±


    She smiled for the first time in years, her dimples on full disy. ¡°I missed you too, Rosa. I kept thinking about you and Allen and wondering if you guys had finally graduated college, gotten married as promised, and had kids¡±


    The seed of guilt blossomed into a full-blown tree, trunk and all in her stomach as she stared back at her long-lost friend. She had battled so hard with memories of the past and locked it away but now, it resurfaced with full force, causing her head to ache.


    ¡°What happened to you guys?¡± Lucretia asked. It was her turn to be worried and concerned. ¡°How did you end up here?¡±     She was not ready to go into details. Especially one that would remind her of the past, her failures, and her heartbreaks. She was now Rosana De Niro. Donna and Queen of the Mafia!


    ¡°I never knew you were thedy introduced as the Queen that night. Not until I saw the papers everywhere when I was trying to escape¡±


    Rosana¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°Escape? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I am not safe here. When Grasso¡¯s men find out that I am missing, they will find me and end me for good!¡± She paused and sighed. ¡°But I do not have any money to go far from here. That is why I decided to apply for a job here!¡±


    Rosana cringed and stared at her like she had suddenly grown two heads. How could she apply for a job in the brothel of all ces???


    ¡°Hey, do not give me that look. That b@stard had tainted my innocence a long time ago!¡±


    Rosana grimaced. ¡°I am sorry about that. But that does not mean you should continue that way!¡±     A sigh ripped out of Rosana¡¯s chest and she finally responded. ¡°Fine. But dancing only!¡±


    *****     Lucretia was then introduced to Manager and every other worker in the club. She was treated like a special guest because she was Donna¡¯s best friend. After everything, she departed and Rosana returned to the mansion.


    After taking a cool shower, she dressed up and got down for dinner. As she ate alone, her mind shed back to the dinner she had with Sergio. It was unusually peaceful and splendid. Something she hadn¡¯t expected.


    A smile touched her lips when she remembered the priceless look on Sergio¡¯s face when heughed. The sound of hisughter was the only thing she remembered when she fell asleep that night.


    ¡°Someone looks excited eating all alone!¡± Vicenta¡¯s chill voice broke into her thoughts and the smile fled from her face, just as it came. ¡°Is that not strange? Or are you slowly developing a mental issue after everything you have seen and been through?¡±


    Rosana chose to ignore her and continued eating her meal. She wasn¡¯t worth it. She told herself. The Mistress was just a boreddy who was tired of sitting in her room and waiting for her Master¡¯s return.


    Vicenta gritted her teeth when she saw the null expression on her face. She was trying to get to her but it wasn¡¯t working. It felt like Rosana had already braced herself, ready for whatever she had in store.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It must suck to be a Queen who does not have her King with her all the time. You must be lonely, it is pathetic to watch!¡± When she didn¡¯t budge, Vicenta added. ¡°He does not warm your bed, does he? I already know the answer to that because he is always with me!¡±


    ¡°He chokes the life out of me sometimes¡± She continued with a smile. It was clear she was enjoying herself. ¡°Do you know he turns into a beast? Oh, sorry, you do not know that!¡±


    Rosana picked up the ss of water and took a sip. She was done eating in a jiffy and ready to retire to bed, all thanks to the Mistress¡¯s boringpany. She finally stood up to leave.


    ¡°I am not done talking!¡± Vicenta growled and blocked her path. Rosana moved to the side but she sidestepped her, mimicking her movement. ¡°You do not have any respect, do you? Answer me!¡±


    ¡°I do not have words for someone who knows nothing but how to please her Master in bed. Such a sad thing you have going on with you.¡± Rosana paused and shook her head slightly. ¡°I also heard you do not have a life outside your bedroom. How does it feel? Oh, sorry, I can never understand who it feels even if you spell it out to me, do you know why?¡±


    Vicenta was already boiling at the highest temperature.


    ¡°Because I am Queen, with or without a crown. I have responsibilities and people to rule. Oh, sorry, you know nothing about that either!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Vicenta trailed off and raised her hand to p her. She was surprised when Rosana didn¡¯t move an inch or try to stop her.


    ¡°Go on!¡± She smirked smugly and smooched her teeth with her tongue. ¡°Hit me hard. Very hard it would leave a mark!¡±


    Vicenta¡¯s hand froze in midair as she kept staring at her in surprise. What was this girl up to? She wondered, her eyes flickering with anger.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go on, take your best shot!¡± When she didn¡¯t make a move, Rosana folded her arms and stepped forward, causing her to cower in fear. ¡°You can ask around what happened to thest person that hurt me. It was unintentional but guess what your Master did to him¡±


    ¡°Now, go ahead, Mistress Vicenta, I dare you!¡±

 Chapter 51

    Vicenta was not the type to back away from a fight. Not when she loathed thedy standing in front of her and wished she could strangle her. But she knew better than toy as tiny as her pinky finger on her, not even by mistake.


    She might be the Don¡¯s Mistress but Rosana was his legal wife, thedy he showed off to the world. She was his Queen and had more ims to him but she was nothing! Just an object for pleasure.


    But Vicenta never nned to settle with that. She loved Sergio very much and couldn¡¯t sit by and watch another woman take him away from her. She didn¡¯t care if Rosana was his wife. All she knew was that she was there first and will always be there!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Having a change of mind, huh?¡± Rosana asked and smiled sardonically. ¡°What are you afraid of? Death?¡±


    A shiver snaked down Vicenta¡¯s spine on hearing the word. DEATH. That was one of the things she feared. Besides, who wouldn¡¯t?


    ¡°Coffee, My Lady¡± Carmencita¡¯s soft voice broke in and they both turned to look at her. She held a tray and stood a few paces away from them.


    Rosana didn¡¯t demand the coffee but she didn¡¯t try to reject it either. Maybe that was Carmencita¡¯s way of putting an end to the little fight that was about to start, she thought, uncrossing her hands from her chest.


    ¡°Now, you listen and listen very well. The next time you appear in front of me and try to start a fight, be ready for war Mistress. Because I will carve you out and burn that part so special to you, your Master will never be able to use it again.¡±


    Vicenta shivered at the image Rosana had just painted in her head and flinched backward. She could not imagine her p? ssy burnt and Sergio never being able to look upon or use it. Surely, he would find another Mistress to satisfy his needs and she didn¡¯t want that. Ever!


    ¡°Now, get lost¡±


    Angrily, Vicenta turned around and stormed off. The battle wasn¡¯t over yet! She was going to get back at Rosana and make her pay for everything.


    When she reached her room, she walked in and banged the door hard. She started pacing angrily, racking her head and thinking of the best way to deal with Rosana. She had bitten more than she could chew! She had stepped on the viper¡¯s tail.


    After thinking so hard, she yelled out in frustration. She couldn¡¯te up with a way to hurt her without getting herself killed. Sergio would never hesitate to end her once and for all.


    But what if she tried to make Sergio fall in love with her? The idea popped into her head, causing her to halt at once. She could give him everything he wanted and please him the way he most desired.


    Besides, he never resisted her. But that was until Rosana came into the picture. That b? tch!


    For eight good months, he hadn¡¯t sent for her. She was always going after him, trying to seduce him. Most times, Alfonso wouldn¡¯t even let her in, but whenever she got the chance to go in and meet him, he wouldn¡¯t even spare a nce in her direction.


    Standing in front of the mirror, she looked at herself. Of course, she was beautiful and had everything in the right proportions. Her b00bs were big and round and her skin was wless. Her a#s was big too. Maybe that was one of the reasons Sergio loved taking her from the back, she thought with a smile.


    The smile vanished when she remembered that he had never for once tried to touch her body. He never tried to please her the way men pleased women with their fingers and tongue.


    She craved his touch always. But he never gave it to her. Once he was finished with her, he always left without words, leaving her all sour and broken. He never even looked at her face.


    Maybe that was how he was, she concluded.


    But that was going to change and she was going to make sure of that. She picked up her red lipstick and stared at it. First, she had to change her looks.


    *****


    ¡°I heard you cut my men out of the club, My Lady!¡± Mr. Leonardo groaned, ring at his stick of cigar on the table. He had wanted to light it when Rosana ordered him to either drop it or leave.


    ¡°And I heard your men force the girls to take some drugs every time they want to have their way with them¡±


    He clenched his fist and unclenched before looking up at her. ¡°That is how the business runs. We pay and then you give us what we want, the way we want it. My men have been working so damn hard, they deserve everything¡±


    ¡°Not anymore¡± Rosana replied and clicked her tongue. ¡°I do not care what your men do, I care about the girls. My girls¡±


    Mr. Leonardo gritted his teeth and clenched his fists once again. He wished he could get his hands on her, strangle her for speaking to him in such a manner. How could she kick his men out of the club? They were one of the very important customers.


    ¡°I care about my men too and I want them back in¡± He deadpanned, ring hard at her. She was beautiful but he turned blind to it, just as every other man in the Mafia who valued their life.


    ¡°If you do, then you would follow the new rules. No more drugs in the club¡±


    ¡°I am sorry but you do not know a thing about the business, My Lady.¡±


    Rosana smiled and leaned closer to the table. ¡°It is my business and I know everything about it. I make the rules and can change them whenever I please. Now, get out if you are not ready to follow those rules¡±


    ¡°And what if I do not?¡± Mr. Leonardo asked and leaned closer on the table so their faces were inches apart. ¡°What will you do? Have somebody throw me out? I guess that is correct because you cannot do it yourself¡±


    He had expected her to flinch or move away but she didn¡¯t. Her expression remained solid and unfazed. A smile touched her lips and he furrowed his brows. What was funny? Why was she smiling?


    The thought of someone standing behind him crossed his mind and before he could turn around and have a look, Rosana mmed his face against the table. He yelped and raised his face, his nose already broken and bl00dy.


    ¡°Do you still wish to stay, Mr. Leonardo?¡± Rosana asked with a soft smile. ¡°You should know I have different ways to kick you out of here myself¡±


    He immediately scrambled to his feet, his hands covering his bleeding nose. No words could exin how shocked he was as he turned around and headed for the door.


    ¡°You are forgetting something, Mr Leonardo. Your cigar¡±


    He halted at once, hesitant to go back and pick it up. His nose was bleeding profusely and he wanted to leave immediately. If he had known what she was capable of doing, he would¡¯ve left when she asked him to. He underestimated her!


    ¡°My Lady!¡± He bowed slightly, trembling as he picked up the stick of cigar. She was smiling and it scared the hell out of him. He had never seen a woman who wore a beautiful smile yet dangerous. ¡°Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°I do not forgive¡± She responded, her voice grave. ¡°Now, get out¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ Please forgive us¡± He pleaded, his hands still covering his bleeding nose. ¡°I will talk to my men. They will pay double for all the harm they have caused to your girls¡±


    Rosana thought about it and smiled. ¡°Triple!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, my Lady!¡±


    ¡°Get out before I change my mind¡±

 Chapter 52

    Lucretia walked out of the dressing room, already dressed in her dancing outfit for the night. She wore a ck bra, a red pleated short skirt, a ck choker and earrings, ck thigh-high heels, and a ck costume mask.


    Her makeup was light underneath. She only applied red lipstick on her lips, mascara, eyeliner, and a little powder on her face. Her brown hair was neatlybed and tied to a messy bun at the back of her head, giving her a sexy and eye-catching look.


    She walked through the hallway, not giving the slightest attention to the people that stopped and stared at her. They couldn¡¯t see her face because of the mask but they already knew she was one breathtakingdy.


    Lucretia took a deep breath as she started towards Rosana¡¯s office. She was nervous and needed to see her best friendst minute before the dance. No one was going to recognize her because of the mask. Because of safety reasons, she had decided to use it.


    As she kept walking, she bumped into a hard wall. No, not a wall, a chest. She quickly stepped back and her mask fell off, revealing her face.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± She cursed and quickly picked it up without looking at whoever she had bumped into. ¡°Sorry!¡±


    Before she could fix it back and walk away, she heard the deep, cold voice. Once that left shivers down her spine. ¡°Cari? o?¡±


    She stepped backward and looked up at him in shock, her mask forgotten. What was he doing there? She wondered, staring into his blue eyes. After he allowed her to escape that night, she thanked her stars and prayed she never met him again. But there she was, standing in front of the charming devil.


    ¡°We f*cking meet again¡± Enzo added with a smirk, tucking his hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°I guess the escape did not work out for you, hmm?¡±


    ¡°It is none of your business, Sir¡±


    Enzo scoffed and took a step closer to her. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but notice the heavy rise and fall of her chest as she stepped backward. His eyes fell on her intricate and revealing clothes, then down to her long legs. She was so hot it made his c? ck hardened.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Cari? o?¡±


    ¡°Working¡±


    ¡°Are you f*cking ying with me?¡± He asked and took another step closer to her. She shuddered and flinched backward.


    ¡°I am working here. As a dancer¡± Lucretia answered and sucked in air. She didn¡¯t know why he terrified her so much. Maybe it was the sudden darkness that formed in his eyes.


    ¡°Too bad, Cari? o. You are going to quit¡± He deadpanned and red down at her body. ¡°Put some clothes on and meet me outside. Now¡±


    He had already started walking away when she spoke back, causing him to halt. ¡°I am wearing clothes. And I will not quit. Not until you tell me why¡±


    ¡°You are n@ked¡± He answered and spun around. ¡°And if you think I am giving you a f*cking choice to quit, then you know nothing, Cari? o¡±


    Lucretia¡¯s heart was now beating heavily, mming hard against her ribcage. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was asking her to quit when she had not done anything wrong. Or why he looked so angry. He had already started walking away and she had to stop him. She needed the job badly.


    ¡°I could not escape because I didn¡¯t have any money¡± Enzo halted but didn¡¯t turn to look at her. ¡°How would I have survived? Do you think if I had a choice I would be here? I am not quitting and that is final. If you have a problem with it, you can face Donna.¡±


    With that, she walked away, determined to continue what she started. She was going to dance and make the amount of money she needed. Once she achieved that, she was going to leave and never return.


    The crowd cheered as she danced on the pole, her skin glimmering under the light. She had stolen all their attention from the other dancers who now stood behind, watching as she danced effortlessly.


    The men and women stared, their eyes almost popping out of their sockets. They all wondered what she looked like behind the mask and were ready to pay so much for her to take it off.


    A loud cheer erupted from the crowd when the dance finally came to an end. Lucretia looked around and smiled. She had not expected her first night to turn out so well but it did.


    As she looked around, her eyes fell on a figure which stood in a dimly lit corner. As she stared longer, her heartbeat picked up an unusual pace as he finally stepped into the light, his cold eyes pinned on her.


    He was the only person who wasn¡¯t smiling. His expression was dead and cold, it sent a chill down her spine. Leisurely, he raised his already lit cigarette to his lips and drew in smoke. He puffed it out in her direction and her heartbeat seized.


    The devil had been watching!


    *****


    Rosana was excited during the dance. She had rushed out of the office to watch Lucretia perform and it was awesome. After the dance, she left the club and started back to her office with Ville and Angelica behind her.


    ¡°She was so good, My Lady¡± Angelica gushed. She couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°She took them by storm¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosana was about to respond when her phone beeped. She checked it out and saw a message from an unknown number.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± She furrowed her brows and paused to reread the message. Who could it be, she wondered. ¡°Did you miss my fingers deep inside your p? ssy while you c? m hard, screaming my name?¡±


    Sergio!


    She gasped and looked around but couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. Where was he? And why was he sending such texts? She wondered and started walking again. She could already feel the heat between her legs.


    Her phone beeped again and she checked it out. Another message.


    ¡°I would count to three. If you do not get to your office before then, consider yourself de. ad in my hands. One¡­¡±


    Rosana gasped and without thinking twice, she broke into a run. Ville and Angelica were shocked but then, they followed and tried to keep up with her. What was going on?


    Immediately she reached the office, she threw the door open and rushed inside, panting heavily. She looked around, her heart pounding violently. The room was dark but she could still see. Where was he?


    When she checked her phone, there was no other message from him. Did he just make her run like a crazy woman up there? She wondered searching around one more time. Angrily, she inhaled deeply and ced both hands on her waist.


    She was such a cow@rd! She told herself. How could she have fallen easily for that? Now, Ville and Angelica would think she had suddenly gone crazy. Everyone that saw her break into a run would think the same!


    Damn Sergio!


    ¡°You arete, Bambolina, you should be punished¡± The cold voice came behind causing sizzles down her spine. He wrapped both hands around her and pulled her closer to himself. Then he whispered into her ears.


    ¡°My c? ck deep inside your throat sounds like a good punishment¡±

 Chapter 53

    ¡°On your knees, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana gritted her teeth and clenched her fist, wishing she could strangle him. She had not even recovered from running like a madwoman and now, he wanted to choke her with his big c? ck. What kind of punishment was that? She wondered, pouting her lips. And who the hell gave three counts for a person to run such a long distance?


    Quietly, she dropped to her knees and waited for his next move. He was still standing behind her and she could hear the sound of his belt unbuckled, followed by his zip pulled down.


    ¡°Open¡± He ordered, standing in front of her. She did as instructed and slowly, he pushed his hard and long c? ck into her wet mouth. He pulled it out immediately and pped it on her lips. ¡°Feel what you do to me, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana moaned when he repeated the action twice until her lips started hurting. He was so big and she couldn¡¯t wait to take him deep and hard. To trace her tongue on the veins that popped out of the surface and lick his prec? m.     ¡°Open¡± She did as instructed while he wrapped her hair around his fist. Slowly, he guided his c? ck inside her mouth once again and buried it deep down her throat.


    Rosana ced her hands on his thighs as she tried to take in all his length. He was so big and no matter how many times she took him in, it still wouldn¡¯t fit into her mouth. But she was determined to take him all in.


    In and out, In and out, she went slow at first until she finally adjusted to his size. After working a slow rhythm at first, she got morefortable. She flicked her tongue over the head of his c? ck andpped up the beads of pre-cum before she took me fully in her mouth again.


    Rosana took him deep and fast, her moans sending tiny vibrations shooting up his c? ck. Sergio watched her with intense fire burning in his eyes as he hardened his grip around her hair. He jerked her head backward and started throat-f*cking her. Deep. Hard. Fast.


    Her gag reflexes shot up and her eyes watered as she swallowed around the length of him, her p*ssy clenching and aching for touch. He didn¡¯t stop either and she did not try to make him pull away as his c? ck pummeled her throat.


    His org@sm mmed into him like fireworks and exploded. He pulled out at thest minute and erupted, covering her pretty face with thick ropes of his c? m.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Rosana gasped and looked up at him only to find a smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. She had expected him to c? m in her mouth but he ended up dumping it on her face. What a good way of appreciating her for a job well done.


    She remained on the floor, watching as he tucked himself inside his trouser. His c? m had already started drying on her face. When he was done, he pulled her up, throwing her over his shoulders. Before she could protest, heid her on the table and looked down at her with dark eyes.


    ¡°Take off your panties¡± Her body suddenly went on fire and it felt like she was going to explode. She quietly took it off and pressed her thighs together. ¡°Are you trying to hide what is mine from me, hmm?¡±


    Rosana gulped and shook her head in response. When he didn¡¯t make any move to touch her, she parted her legs and covered her face with her palms. She was utterly mortified because dripping wet. She couldn¡¯t help it the moment sheid eyes on his hard c? ck.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Sergio groaned, ravishing the sight with his dark eyes. He ced his hands on the table, beside her and leaned closer to take a proper look. ¡°So beautiful!¡±


    Pure lust and adrenaline injected into her veins as she finally uncovered her face and looked into the eyes of the devil, waiting for him to devour her until she was no longer able to breathe.


    He inhaled and exhaled, his hot breath falling on her open p*ssy and wetness. She squirmed and covered her face with her palms once again, unable to endure his torment. Her pulse roared in her veins and her nervous system was about to explode.


    Sergio repeated the action and earned a throaty moan from her. She was panting heavily and waiting for his touch, her walls clenching and throbbing in anticipation. Why was he taking so long?


    She finally looked up when he didn¡¯t touch her and saw an evil smirk stered on his face. Before she could get back her senses, he pulled away from her and arranged his suit, leaving her aplete mess.


    ¡°What are you¡­¡± She paused and bit her lips, trying to control the anger, disappointment, and embarrassment that surged through her veins. Her p? ssy was still open and dripping wet, waiting for him to ravish and satisfy it.


    ¡°I do keep to my words, Bambolina¡±


    She furrowed her brows and raised her upper body with her elbow. ¡°What word?¡±


    ¡°I will not give it to you, even if you beg so hard for it¡±


    Her pupils dted as she remembered how she rejected him thest time. She even added that she will never beg him for anything. Now it hade back to haunt her.


    ¡°Oh, please¡­ You cannot do this¡±


    ¡°I have done it already, Bambolina¡± He replied with a smirk and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°Now be a good girl and cover that p? ssy for me, hmm?¡±


    Humiliation and frustration ate at her insides like burning acid. She was tempted to run after him and beg him to finish what he started. Her body was still on fire and the heat was maddening. How could he leave her this way? She seethed, fisting her hands beside her.


    Damn him for remembering what she had said. She didn¡¯t take it seriously because she said it out of anger. But he remembered and wore it around him like a cloak. What a man he was.


    Angrily, she got down from the table, ignoring her wetness and how it smeared her upper thighs. She grabbed her phone and bolted towards the door.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you forgetting something, Bambolina?¡± Sergio asked, causing her to halt. He nced at the table behind her and back to her.


    ¡°I do not think I need it anymore,¡± Rosana replied without looking back. She didn¡¯t have to because she knew he was talking about herced underwear on the table.


    ¡°And where are you going?¡± He asked when she walked past him.


    ¡°To find someone better who would finish what you started¡±


    ¡°What. Did. You. Just. Say?¡± He demanded, the sybles grating against his tongue. His voice alone could nail the terror to her anxious limbs.

 Chapter 54

    Rosana shuddered, her heart beating a million drums of warning as she opened her mouth to respond. ¡°You heard me¡±


    His eyes were swimming in darkness and she felt a trail of shivers running down her spine. His expression was cold and his monstrous look returned. He looked like he was going to tear her into scraps and devour every bit of her. But then he smiled.


    Slow. Dark. Wicked. One that didn¡¯t reach his eyes.


    Her heart started hammering wildly when he didn¡¯t utter a word and her body began to tremble slightly. She wished she could read his mind at the moment because the silence was slowly eating her from the inside out. And that smile¡­


    Rosana quickly spun on her heels and walked out of the office which abruptly felt too small for the both of them. If she stayed longer, she would¡¯ve melted under his intense gaze which did nothing but terrify her.


    She got into the bathroom and washed off his semen which had started drying on her face. When she was done, she walked out, ready to leave for the club.


    ¡°Are you alright, My Lady?¡± Angelica asked, ncing at Ville. They had returned to the hallway when they learned she was with Sergio in the office.


    ¡°Of course¡± Rosana answered curtly and inhaled deeply. Her thighs were slick with her juices and she was trying to walk properly.


    Angelica didn¡¯t ask any more questions as they tried to keep up with her. She was seething in anger and they could tell because of how she fisted her hands beside her. But where was the Don? She wondered and turned to look behind her. Did they get into a fight?


    Ville cut her a re, silently cautioning her to mind her business. Whatever happened between the Don and his wife was none of her business and should remain that way if she valued her life.


    ¡°I do not need you following me into the club¡± Rosana spoke to no one in particr. She paused and heaved out a harsh breath, but the feeling of contempt didn¡¯t go away. ¡°I want to have a little fun¡±


    She stepped into the club and didn¡¯t stop to check if they had followed her orders or not. All she needed was a few drinks and a dance to deflect her body and mind from whatever had transpired between Sergio and her. Then she would go back home.


    But there was something inside of her that craved more. Something that wanted to test him, tempt him, and push him to the point of no return, all for retribution. He had yed his perfectly and now, it was her turn.


    ¡°Hi, handsome!¡± She greeted him with a high-pitched tone so he could hear her through the music and background noises. ¡°Enjoying your night, huh?¡±


    The guy smiled, exposing his clean dentition which didn¡¯t please her so much like Sergio¡¯s. She immediately shook her head, clearing off the thought. Now was not the time to think about him. She had to disregard everything about him if she wanted the n to work.


    ¡°Yes, beautiful Lady!¡± He responded and she forced herself to ignore how different his voice sounded from the one she had heard the past eight months. It wasn¡¯t deep and didn¡¯t make her nerves go into disarray.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Madrigal¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ You are not Italian, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I am from Spain. I just arrived for vacation¡± He answered with a smile that didn¡¯t give her butterflies. ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course¡± She replied with a flirtatious smile and followed him.


    After a couple of drinks, they hit the dance floor to go on with the fun. While he ced his hands on her waist, she wrapped her arms around his neck and they started dancing. It didn¡¯t take long before the hairs on the back of her neck stood on end.


    Something familiar raced down her spine no matter how much she tried to squelch it. Sergio was there. She could feel him all around her, staring at them with dark psychotic eyes.


    Slowly, she turned around and looked up. The moment her eyes met his, she froze. That was a terrible idea but it turned deadly the moment he tore his cold eyes away from her and settled on the man who was still dancing with his arms wrapped around her waist. His eyes darkened, turning gray into near-ck thunderclouds.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rosana bit back a smile. At least she had gotten part of what she craved by getting on his nerves. He looked scary and dangerous. Like a monster ready to devour its prey. But she wasn¡¯t done yet.


    Grabbing the man¡¯s hand, she dragged him out of the dancefloor and headed towards the bathroom. She knew he was watching and that was the most satisfying part.


    ¡°Do not touch me¡± She snapped once they got into the bathroom. They were out of the club and Sergio could no longer see them.


    ¡°I thought you brought me here so I¡­ We¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you value your life?¡±


    He furrowed his brows and chuckled amusingly. ¡°What the f*cking f*ck?!? Are you shitting me right now?¡±


    ¡°I asked a question. Do. You. Value. Your. Life?¡±


    When he heard the gravity in her voice, the smile vanished from his face. ¡°F*ck yes, I do. I still have a whole life to live out there, you know what I¡¯m saying? I still wanna f*ck more girls and party¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, run. Go back to Spain and nevere back here¡±


    Heughed but then he paused and shot her a stare. ¡°No, wait. What the f*ck?!?¡±


    ¡°You better do as I say if you value your life. You need to leave before he catches you! I am so sorry I dragged you into this¡±


    He groaned and sighed in disapproval. ¡°No, man, this is f*cked up. I just wanna enjoy my f*cking self, I deserve it¡±


    Rosana sighed and looked away from him. She ced one hand on her waist while the other palmed her forehead. How does she make him leave? No doubt Sergio was going to go after him and it wouldn¡¯t end well. She didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell her that. She was only trying to save his life.


    ¡°Just leave. Go to America, go to France¡­ Go to South Africa¡±


    He thought for a while and conceded. ¡°Alright, fine, I¡¯ll go. Jeez, you sound like my Mama¡±


    *****


    Two weekster, the business was doing pretty well to the shock of everyone and the profit had doubledpared to where Munika left off. Even with the new rules and changes, the business still ran smoothly and upright.


    ¡°So¡­ Are you gonna tell me how you manage to tame the be@st in bed?¡± Lucretia asked, sipping her lemonade. They were on the Pontoon boat, cruising.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡±


    ¡°Of course, you do¡±


    ¡°I do not. Besides, we haven¡¯t been that way with each other¡±


    Lucretia¡¯s eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. ¡°Un-f*cking-believable!¡±


    Rosana shrugged and sipped her juice.


    Sergio had been away the past few days but that was not the surprising part. After the crazy stunt she had pulled at the club some nights ago, he didn¡¯t even try to punish her or make her pay. He acted like nothing ever happened.


    ¡°And let me guess. There¡¯s a wh0re taking care of his c? ck.¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, Lucretia gasped and added. ¡°You let another devil-forsaken wh0re warm his c? ck, Rosa¡±


    ¡°That is what he wants¡±


    ¡°F*ck that and f*ck that again. Men do not know what they want when ites to p? ssies. Once we show them, they go all in for it¡±


    Rosana sighed and rolled her eyes, wishing the topic was never brought up. But she had no choice. Her best friend ought to know because there was no need to keep secrets from each other.


    ¡°You want him, don¡¯t you? I know you do. Then what are you waiting for?¡± Lucretia asked and looked at her. ¡°Do not tell me you cannot f*ck a man¡±


    ¡°Cretia!¡± Rosana half-yelled and looked around. Thankfully no one was around. Ville was with the Captain. ¡°Shut up! I can f*ck a man but Sergio is no man. He is more than that¡±


    ¡°Then f*ck him and whatever he is. Show him who is in charge. Some men love it that way, you know. Stop sitting around while he f*cks around with some wh? re. You are his wife¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s his Mistress?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still a wh? re if he f*cks her instead of you. A better wh? re if I¡¯m to say¡± Rosana wrinkled her nose in irritation and she sighed. ¡°First, make him happy. Drive him crazy. Remember, men do things when you make them happy¡±

 Chapter 55

    Rosana stood in front of the window, watching as five ck cars drove in at once. Alfonso stepped down from the second car and opened the third car for Sergio while Enzo alighted from the fourth. They both wore ck suits with white shirts and ck shoes.


    Turning away from the window, she walked over to the mirror and looked at herself. Being contented with the appearance she had put up, she wore her ck coat and walked out of the room.


    ¡°Do not speak to me¡± She snapped at Alfonso before he could utter a word. Quietly, he bowed and stepped away from the door.


    After knocking twice, she let herself in. Sergio was sitting behind his desk but there was someone else with him. How did she manage to get to him sooner than she did? Had she also been waiting for his arrival? Did he send for her? Rosana wondered, ring at Vicenta who was kneeling in front of the desk, waiting for Sergio to finish whatever he was doing.


    She was blinded by fury and did not realize that Sergio had looked up and was now staring at her, starting from the crazy red heels she wore to her long slender legs. The coat didn¡¯t allow him to see much of what she was wearing underneath so he skipped to her beautiful face.


    She looked different, he noted, his eyes taking in all the contours of her face. Her blonde hair, slender brows, long thickshes, prettiest set of blue eyes he had ever seen, parted red lips¡­ She was a sight to behold.


    Beautiful, bold, fierce!


    Rosana avoided his intense gaze and walked over to him. She didn¡¯t want to focus on it or the light behind it as they sent shivers down her spine. She was there for a different motive and didn¡¯t need any distractions.


    Vicenta was boiling with anger as she resided on the floor, waiting for Sergio to give her his attention. She had followed him immediately when he returned and was hoping to impress him like never before. But suddenly, Rosana showed up! What was she doing there? She wondered. What business did she have with Sergio?


    ¡°Master¡­¡± She called out and crawled on her knees towards him. An idea had just popped in and she decided to follow it up without waiting to think for a second.


    With her head bent, she ced her hands on his things and caressed him gently. When she didn¡¯t get any reaction from him, she slid it upwards towards his crotch.


    Rosana watched quietly, fretting with irritation. She red at Vicenta¡¯s hands and wished she could cut it off from her shoulders. How dare shey her hands on him?  She turned back to Sergio who sat quietly, watching Vicenta with an indecipherable gaze.


    Why was he not sending her away? Rosana wondered, frowning at him. Why would he let her touch him in her presence? Was he enjoying her touch?


    From the corner of her eyes, Vicenta saw Rosana¡¯s fisted hands and smirked inwardly. She wished she could raise her head and see the look on her face as she unbuckled Sergio¡¯s belt and unzipped his trousers.


    Just when she was about to remove his c? ck, Rosana¡¯s cold voice broke in. ¡°Leave. Now!¡±


    Vicenta¡¯s head shot up and she red at her. It was at the tip of her tongue tosh out at her but she maintained her peace, knowing she couldn¡¯t misbehave in front of her Master.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± She ignored Rosana and palmed his hard length through his trousers. ¡°Let me please you¡±


    She moved her hand to touch him one more time but Sergio grabbed it firmly, causing her to tremble. His hold was powerful and assaulting, almost crushing her hand.


    ¡°If she says leave, you disappear¡±


    ¡°Ye¡­ Yes, Master¡±


    ¡°Get lost¡± He released her hand at once while she scrambled to her feet and rushed out of the study.


    Rosana peeled her eyes away from the closed door and finally walked over to him. She was still furious but decided to put it aside. No bad energy was needed at the moment.


    ¡°You got back¡± She said and slowly began to unbutton the coat she was wearing. ¡°I have been waiting for you¡±


    Sergio watched the motions of her fingers quietly until she was done with the buttons. Slowly but seductively, she shrugged it off her shoulders and it fell to the ground, revealing the red lingerie she wore underneath.


    It was a redce garter with strappy underwire, satin bow, leg strap, and G-string. He caressed her with dark lustful eyes, dragging his gaze from her full, firm chest, down to her body. She looked so hot in the lingerie but it wouldn¡¯t matter anymore if heid hands on it.


    ¡°Take off your shirt. Now!¡±


    He looked up at her and smirked. She was bossy and he loved it. Quietly, he unbuttoned his shirt but didn¡¯t take it off. Rosana took that as a clue, knowing he wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with but she was going to try.


    She dropped to her knees in front of him and grazed his broad tattooed chest, perfectly sculpted muscles, and abs with her fingertips. Her mouth watered as she ate him up. He looked delightful. Ultimate masculine embodiment!


    She yed with his nipples, grazing them with her calluses, then rolling them between her thumb and finger. He groaned. A deep, male, and primal groan that sent sparks of pleasure shooting to her cl? ts.


    She lowered herself and inched closer to him. Then she licked him from his abdomen, up to his chest. He tasted male, raw, and powerful. She smoothed her tongue on his n? pples and teased them with her tongue before suckling them gently.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are so hard!¡± She gasped and palmed him through his trousers. ¡°I know you cannot wait for me to take you deep down my throat¡±


    He fisted her hair and forced her head backward so she was now staring into his heated dark eyes. ¡°Be careful, Bambolina, do not tease me¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± She asked daringly and smirked.


    ¡°You could just try and see¡± He answered in a neutral tone, but there was nothing neutral about the danger emanating from him like the heat of the sun.


    ¡°Then let me try¡±


    Once he released her hair, she lowered her face and licked him through his trousers. Satisfied with the tease, she pulled his c? ck out and ran her tongue up and down his length, sucking him from tip to base.


    Sergio gritted his teeth and clenched his fists as a wave of euphoria smacked him. If she kept going at the pace, taking him deep and fast, he was going to explode into her mouth. But Rosana had other things in mind.


    Just when he was close to finishing off, she pulled away and stood up. Grabbing her coat, she wore it and spun on her heels, heading for the door like she wasn¡¯t on her knees a minute ago, moving her hand up and down his hard c? ck while sucking on it.


    ¡°You are not finished¡± He growled, his eyes red. Rosana smirked and walked back to him, keeping a distance. She looked down at his hard c? ck and smirked.


    ¡°I am finished. Wee back, Tesoro!¡±  [Sweetheart] With that, she turned around and walked away with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Payback is a b*tch!

 Chapter 56

    !! WARNING; THIS EPISODE CONTAINS TRIGGERS !!


    Outside the Study, Vicenta waited in a corner, patiently waiting for Rosana to leave. She was still very angry that her n was tarnished after days of preparation. Now, she couldn¡¯t wait to go back in because his wife couldn¡¯t give him the pleasure he desired.


    She smiled at the thought and looked at herself one more time before turning back to focus on the closed door. Why was she taking so long to leave? She wondered, tapping her feet on the ground angrily. There was no way she could please Sergio. He was insatiable!


    Vicenta shivered and wrapped her arms around herself as her mind swerved to Sergio. She had not seen him since after the introduction night and whenever she tried to go after him, he was always busy.


    When the door finally opened, Vicenta hastily poked her head around the corner and saw Rosana walking out of the room. She heaved in relief and smiled but it disappeared immediately when she saw the crowing look on her face and the smug smile.


    She waited for her to leavepletely before she darted to the door. Why was she smiling so hard? Vicenta wondered as curiosity ate at her insides. The thought of Rosana being able to please Sergio made her want to explode. How could she?


    ¡°Master¡­¡± She called out and dropped to her knees behind him. He was standing in front of the window with both hands tucked inside his trouser pocket.


    When he didn¡¯t turn around or respond, she bit her bottom lips and moved on her knees towards him. ¡°Master¡­¡±


    She mmed her mouth shut the moment he turned around and faced her, his eyes as cold and dark as ever. It made her shiver but at the same time, it made her delighted. Sergio was furious and that meant Rosana had not satisfied him one bit. He was going to unleash all his demons on her like he used to.


    He started walking towards her and she lowered her head. When he finally reached where she knelt, he grabbed her neck tight and tilted her head upward.


    ¡°What makes you think you cane before me whenever you please, hmm?¡± He tightened his grip and her eyes dted as she gasped for air. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°N¡­ N¡­¡± Vicenta choked and her ability to breathe stagnated.


    ¡°Now, get lost before I cut you in halves¡± He gritted and pushed her to the ground where she immediately scampered on her feet and ran out of the Study.


    Sergio was still very hard, his c? ck almost punching holes in his trousers. It kept growing harder with Rosana¡¯s image stered on his mind. Her beautiful face, her voice, her desirable body¡­ Everything about her!


    She had driven him crazy and feral to the point of no return. Those were the things no one could do no matter how hard they tried. But Rosana¡­ Sergio smirked and turned back to the window. She was going to pay. In screaming and in tears.


    *****


    Rosana woke up early the next day and started preparing for work. After taking a shower, she had her breakfast and dressed up, ready for the day. She couldn¡¯t help smiling whenever she remembered what happened the previous night. The priceless look on Sergio¡¯s face when she refused him an org@sm.


    After she had left the study, she returned to the room with a mixed feeling hanging on her chest. She suddenly felt scared and couldn¡¯t go to bed untilte at night. But then she kept waking up whenever she heard a small movement. Thankfully, none of it was the Mistress¡¯s screams.


    ¡°Girl, this better be good. Why the hell are you smiling like you won a lottery?¡± Lucretia asked as she walked into Rosana¡¯s office.


    ¡°I am not smiling,¡± Rosana replied, immediately wiping out the smile.     ¡°Cut it out, I wasn¡¯t¡± Rosana replied and skimmed through the pages of the magazine she was reading. Lucretia remained quiet, staring at her with knowing eyes until she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°Okay, fine, you win¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s what we¡¯re talking about. Spill!¡±


    ¡°Spill what?¡±


    ¡°Everything. How it started, how it went, how it ended, every f*cking thing Rosa, I need the details¡± Rosana stared at her and furrowed her brows. What was she talking about? ¡°Go on, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Go on with what? There¡¯s nothing to talk about¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all those beautiful smiles were for nothing, Rosa. Tell me what I want to hear. Did you¡­ You know¡­¡±


    Rosana stared at her in confusion and finally gasped when she realized what she was talking about. Sergio and her! She wanted to know if they had finally consummated their marriage.


    ¡°F*ck no, Cretia. Sei pazzo?¡±  [Are you insane?]


    Lucretia sighed and shook her head in disappointment. ¡°For how long? You said it yourself, it¡¯s been eight months. Eight f*cking months, Rosa. If I were you, I¡¯d do something about it, even if it means carrying his seed¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    *****


    Lucretia left after the brief discussion, leaving Rosana all to herself and her thoughts. She couldn¡¯t focus during the meetings she had as her mind kept drifting back to Sergio. What was he up to?


    Deep down, she knew he wasn¡¯t going to let her get away with everything she did. He was going to retaliate but she didn¡¯t know how. His silence was also a killer.


    After thest meeting, she left to find Lucretia who was employed to teach the other girls how to dance like her. Because of their dancing skills, they were able to acquire more people in the club. People were ready to pay millions just to watch the girls dance.


    When she finally got to the dance practice room, she didn¡¯t find anyone. Not even Lucretia who had been teaching them for weeks. The lights were turned off and the room was covered in darkness. Another strange urrence.


    Just when she was about to leave, the lights were turned on. She spun around and froze when she saw Madrigal, the guy she flirted with at the club two weeks ago. What was he doing there?


    Before she could speak, she heard the only voice that could nail the terror to her nervous limbs. It was deep, dark, and powerful. ¡°Does she look familiar?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, yes!¡± Madrigal responded, his face beaming with smiles. ¡°She¡¯s the¡­ She¡¯s the¡­ Oh, sorry I didn¡¯t catch your name. What was it again?¡±


    ¡°I told you to leave!¡± Rosana managed to speak, ignoring the panic that sliced through her. She couldn¡¯t even look at Sergio. She was too frightened to.


    ¡°And I did. But he brought me back to this wonderful ce¡± He answered and sprawled his arms happily. ¡°Damn, you look as beautiful and sexy as ever¡±


    ¡°Stop talking¡­!¡±


    ¡°And trust me, I am not letting you get away this time. I will take you away, f*ck you for days, and wouldn¡¯t get tired¡±


    ¡°Stop talking¡­ Please!¡± Rosana begged, her eyes getting wet with tears. If only he knew what he had gotten into.


    ¡°Siediti, Bambolina¡± [Take a seat] Sergio ordered and finally stepped into the light. He had been standing behind and watching the both of them.


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Make me ask again, Bambolina, I dare you!¡±

 Chapter 57

    Rosana mmed her mouth shut and immediately took a seat at the end of the room. She squeezed her eyes and shivered, already knowing what was going to happen and how it was going to end.


    She shouldn¡¯t have done it.


    She shouldn¡¯t have tested or tempted him in any way, knowing he was Sergio De Niro. She shouldn¡¯t have tried to inme him. She shouldn¡¯t have tried to get back at him using someone innocent. She shouldn¡¯t have dragged the poor man into their mess.


    But it was toote.


    ¡°You talked to her, you had a couple of drinks, you danced, you touched her¡­¡±


    ¡°Sergio, please¡­ He is innocent!¡±


    He ignored her and continued. ¡°Youid hands on her¡­ On what¡¯s mine¡±


    Madrigal didn¡¯t get a chance to utter any more words. Before he knew what was transpiring, he was held down by Sergio¡¯s men who were invisible the whole time. His hands were outstretched on the table while Sergio walked over holding a knife.


    ¡°Please let me go!!! I didn¡¯t touch her¡­ She¡­ She didn¡¯t let me. Tell him¡­ Please¡­ Please!!!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She does not have to tell me. I saw you touch her¡± With that being said, he raised the knife and mmed it on the table, cutting off his index, middle, and forefinger.


    Madrigal yelled and tried to free himself but couldn¡¯t. The men held him down firmly and wouldn¡¯t let him make a move. ¡°Ahhhhh! No¡­ Please!!!¡±


    ¡°Sergio, please¡­ Please!!!¡± Rosana begged as tears rolled down her cheeks. She was tempted to help the man but couldn¡¯t make a move. Sergio had ordered her to sit and never told her to do otherwise.


    ¡°I hate when people touch what is mine¡± With that, he mmed the knife on the table, cutting off her left handpletely. He did the same to his right hand and he screamed in volumes of immense pain that shook the atmosphere.


    ¡°Please, that is enough! Sergio, per favore, ti prego!¡± [Please, I am begging you!] Rosana pleaded, her knees almost touching the ground. Hearing the innocent man scream excruciatingly broke her heart into a thousand pieces. It was all her fault!


    ¡°You should have thought of that when you decided to test me. Ti ho avvertito¡± [ I warned you]


    Madrigal was still screaming when his pants were dragged down, exposing his c? ck. Rosana gasped and covered her face with her palms immediately.


    ¡°Look at him,¡± Sergiomanded but she shook her head negatively. ¡°Rosana, Look. At. Him¡±


    She immediately looked up and watched as Sergio lowered the knife to his lower region. ¡°You should never have said you would f*ck her. You should never have thought about it. Now she will be thest person you would ever think of f*cking¡±


    He grabbed his c? ck and cut it off, earning a loud painful scream from Madrigal who fought to escape but to no avail. He had lost his hands and the most important part of his body that made him a man in one night.


    Sergio raised his severed part to his mouth and ordered. ¡°Open¡±


    When he didn¡¯t do as instructed, one of the men kicked in between his legs, causing him to yell in pain. Sergio shoved the c? ck inside his mouth and ordered him to chew which he did.


    ¡°In your next life, you would run away from what¡¯s mine¡±


    *****


    Rosana sat in the back seat of the car, shivering. She couldn¡¯t close her eyes without hearing Madrigal¡¯s painful screams and pleas. He was taken away afterwards but the image of everything that was done to him lived rent-free on her mind.


    ¡°You ruined him¡±


    Sergio looked up from his phone and faced her for the first time since they got into the car. ¡°Consider that the next time you try to y games with me. You will be responsible for much more bl00dy de@th.¡±


    ¡°It was all my fault. You should have dealt with me instead¡±


    He stared at her and chuckled darkly. ¡°Whoever told you I wasn¡¯t nning to?¡±


    Once they arrived at the mansion, Rosana bolted out of the car and rushed inside. She knew she was doomed and there was no escape. He was going to punish her severely and she knew that because of how cruel he handled Madrigal.


    She ran up the stairs but before she could dart into the corner, a strong hand gripped her arm and pinned her back against the wall. She let out a small yelp as her pulse kicked into high gear, both at the sudden spike of adrenaline and the proximity to him.


    ¡°Not so fast, Bambolina¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Let me go!¡±


    He grabbed her hands with his left hand and held them above her head while his right hand dug into her waist. ¡°Now, how about that, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Troppo tardi!¡± [Toote!] He growled into her ears and pressed his already hard and angry c? ck into her middle. ¡°Because I am going to punish you for ying dirty and letting another man put his filthy hands on you.¡±


    ¡°Then go ahead¡± She half-yelled and tried to push him off but he wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Punish me all you want and then run off to your f*cking Mistress¡±     ¡°Now, I will tell you what I want and you should listen very carefully, Bambolina.¡± He drawled and lowered his head to the side of her face. When he inhaled, all he could smell was her. Her clean, sweet, and spicy scent, coupled with her arousal made him harder.


    ¡°I want you and every f*cking thing you have to give me, Rosana. And I want you to give it to me without hesitation. Without question. E senza rimpianti¡± [And without regrets]


    He paused and sank his teeth into the crook of her neck, causing her already heated body to go on fire. She moaned and moved her head to the side, giving him more ess to her neck.


    ¡°And oh, I will punish you all I want until you beg for mercy. I will devour you, piece by tasty piece and then I will eat you up. There will be no remains of you, Bambolina.¡±


    His voice was low and terrifying. One that sent a thrill all through her body causing her nipples to harden into aching buds as a rush of moisture flooded between my legs. There was no need to hide it. She wanted him just the same way he wanted her. The only difference was that he had wanted her from the beginning.


    ¡°Now, tell me what you want.¡±     The whole world seemed to end the moment he conquered the depths of her mouth in a deep, hungry, and consuming kiss. Little shivers of pleasure shot through her as he deepened the kiss, his fingers digging into her waist. If it weren¡¯t for her clothes, he would¡¯ve drawn blood.


    Rosana matched his kiss with the same energy, devouring his lips with the same intensity. The taste of him silenced her thoughts and everything around them. It made her crave more.


    By the time he pulled away from the kiss, they were both breathless. He released her hands above her head and picked her up.


    ¡°Wrap your legs around me, goddamnit¡± Sergio gritted in an authoritative tone, sending sparks directly to her p? ssy. She did asmanded and lowered her head, hungry for his mouth.


    ¡°Kiss me, Sergio¡±


    A deep groan erupted from the back of his throat as he captured her mouth once again. He groped her a*s with both hands and started towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 58

    With their lips still locked in a fierce and hungry kiss, Sergio approached their bedroom with Rosana in his arms. When he got to the door, she withdrew her right hand around his neck and turned the knob while he kicked it open. Once inside the room, he kicked the door shut behind them without breaking the kiss.


    Rosana was breathless and dazed. Her body ached for more than just his kisses and touches. It ached for him, all of him. She had waited so long, they had. Now, their blo? d boiled under their skin, raging from months of starvation and fighting each other and their lips burned as they kissed.


    ¡°Lay me on the bed¡± Rosana uttered breathlessly, breaking the kiss.


    ¡°It is not in your ce to givemands, Bambolina¡± Sergio growled and grabbed a handful of her a*s. He squeezed it tight, earning a low groan from her. ¡°You forget this is a punishment¡±     Sergio chuckled darkly and lowered her to the ground. ¡°You do not have to beg for it.¡±


    ¡°I was not begging¡±


    ¡°Oh, you will,¡± He assured with an evil smirk. One that sent shivers of pleasure down her spine. ¡°Take off the damn clothes, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana squirmed at hismand as excitement and anticipation rushed over her veins. It was surprising how his voice could set her soul on fire, burning it with high intensity. He hadn¡¯t even touched her but she was already soaked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Quietly, she did asmanded and took off her clothes while he watched with a tight jaw and clenched fists. Her hands moved slowly. It was clear she was taking her time but Sergio wasn¡¯t a man of much patience. If he had gotten his hands on that piece of clothing, it would¡¯ve been in shreds the very moment. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t.


    Her dress pooled around her ankles followed by her bra before and then her thong. Shuddering at the cold air that hit her skin, she stepped out of them and took off her ck heels, not daring to look up at Sergio. She could feel his dark metallic eyes on her, ravaging from her head to toes, piece by piece.


    Rosana waited for him to move but when he didn¡¯t, she forced herself to look up. His eyes were the darkest of blues, it caused a shiver of trepidation along her spine. He didn¡¯t blink one bit as he took in all her features. Slowly but dangerously. From her face to her neck, and down to the curves of her body. Her nervousness didn¡¯t go past him.


    Her heart skipped a beat when he finally moved. He walked towards her in slow, steady steps and circled her like a predator toying with its prey. Her skin glowed under the lights and her body was perfect. Perky b00bs, rosy nipples which hardened like tiny rocks, t stomach, curvilinear waist, smooth curves of her lower back, round a*s, long legs¡­ Everything about her was perfect; it drove him insane.


    Blood heated in his veins and his c? ck growled the same way it did whenever she was around him. He had never been more hungry for a person than he was for Rosana. She made him so restless and out of control.


    ¡°Aww!¡± Rosana groaned in pain and pleasure as he pinched her left nipple from behind. He did the same to her right n? pple, pinching harder this time. She cried and threw her head backward on his shoulder.


    ¡°Crying already?¡± He asked and lowered his hand to caress her cl? t. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head when he touched the delicate skin and a moan erupted from her throat. Sergio stopped at once and pped her p? ssy twice. ¡°Too early for that, Bambolina¡±


    The p was a bit hard but sweet at the same time. If it was supposed to be painful, it didn¡¯t hurt her much as it left her p? ssy burning and aching for more. A soft cry escaped her lips at the wild sensation whirling inside of her and tears rolled down her cheek.


    He pped her again and asked. ¡°Who do you belong to, Rosana?¡±


    She moaned at the sound of her name on his lips. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Who. Do. You. Belong. To?¡± He asked and pinched her nipple again, causing her to yelp in pain.


    ¡°Sergio De Niro¡± She half-yelled and shuddered. ¡°I belong to Sergio De Niro¡±


    His lips curved into a dark smirk as his right hand closed around her throat. He lowered his other hand and parted her thighs, slipping his fingers in and out of her slippery folds in a gentle caress.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± His deep voice echoed in her ears and she moaned. He was driving her crazy. ¡°And I will k*ll anyone that dares to touch what is mine¡±


    ¡°Please¡­ You dealt with him already¡±


    ¡°And you are next.¡± He drawled and slipped his fingers out of her folds. ¡°Now, get on the bed. All fours¡±


    Rosana trembled with anticipation as moisture flooded between her legs. Without hesitation, she got on the bed and posed on her hands and knees as he had ordered. She was breathless and dazed, unprepared for whatever he was going to wrench on her.


    ¡°F*ck!¡± He groaned and slid his fingers between her slippery folds. He was now kneeling behind her on the bed. ¡°So. F*cking. Wet!¡±


    He mmed two fingers inside her p? ssy, causing her eyes to roll back into her head. She threw her head backward and cried when he hit the spot that sent a sudden wave of pleasure over her body. He repeated the action, this time his fingertip slipping between and gathering her wetness. He parted her with two fingers and found her clit, rubbing it in small circles.


    ¡°Oh¡­ My God!¡± She cried out as he f*cked her harder with his fingers. ¡°Oh¡­!¡±


    ¡°I bet you like that¡± Sergio hissed and mmed into her once again. Her legs began to stiffen as she coiled tighter around his fingers. She was so close.


    All that she needed was one deep hard thrust to throw her over the edge but then he gentled his hand and slowed his thrust, crashing her ecstasy before it even began.


    ¡°No!!!¡± Rosana cried out and arched her back, hoping he would fix the piece he just shattered. ¡°Please!¡±


    ¡°Beg harder, Bambolina. I know you can do better¡±


    Before she could respond, he resumed his deep hard thrusts. He went faster and faster until an impending org@sm gathered at her lower abdomen. Circling her cl? t with his thumb, he leaned forward and pinched her n? pples, then he gave her b00bs a hard squeeze.     ¡°No, please!¡±


    Her pleas fell on deaf ears as he got out of bed and started taking off his clothes. She couldn¡¯t believe he had denied her of an org@sm twice in one night. When he knew she was close enough, he yanked away, leaving her afloat.


    Was that his punishment? What could be worse than that?


    As the bed dipped, Rosana shivered and braced herself for what wasing next. She was lost in thoughts and didn¡¯t watch him undress. Since they got married, she never saw him n@ked. He must¡¯ve seen her once or twice but she never did. She only saw his big c? ck and bare chest, not all of him.


    Now, as she posed on her limbs, she couldn¡¯t help wondering what he looked like. She wished she could turn around and have a look but her thoughts were wiped out when he mmed into her from behind with a vicious thrust, burning himself to the hilt.

 Chapter 59

    A scream ripped from her throat and she buried her face on the pillow. With the painful stretch of his c? ck and the roughness with which he mmed into her, her body went on fire, high on mes. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t move. He remained still until her tight wall stretched to his size.


    He finally pulled out and she heaved in relief. Before she could refill her lungs with air, he mmed into her again, his thrust mightier than the first. Due to the force, she screamed and lost her bnce, and fell t on the bed.


    ¡°Too much?¡± Sergio asked with a smirk and leaned forward. He bundled her hair around his fist and forced her back on her limbs. ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡±


    She screamed as he mmed into her over and over again, his thrusts deep, hard, and fast. He yanked her hair to keep her in ce while his c? ck plunged and retreated, hitting a spot that made everything in the world fade away. There was nothing else in her mind except him. Sergio.


    ¡°So f*cking tight.¡± He growled and lowered himself to pinch her nipples. She shuddered and squirmed beneath him. ¡°So mine¡±


    ¡°Sergio!!!¡± She screamed when he resumed pounding into her. He was hitting her deep and hard and there was no way she could hold back her screams.


    ¡°You can be hell a lot louder than that¡±


    Their bodies pped together with a punishing, angry rhythm as he kept hitting the spot that drove her wild. Whenever she was close to her clim@x, he yanked away from her and started all over again.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please, Sergio!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, just like that!¡±


    He groaned and f*cked her harder, angling his thrusts to hit all her walls. His blood still boiled at the thought of not having her for the past eight months and his c? ck raged at the hunger it had gone through.


    ¡°Sergio, please!¡± Rosana begged in tears as he pulled out of her. Once again, she was close.


    ¡°Tell me what you need, Bambolina¡±


    ¡°You know it¡± She cried as he thrust into her once again. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it. I need to hear it¡±


    ¡°I need to c? m. I need you to make me c? m, please!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He mmed into her andughed out, it sent vibrations all the way to her cl? t. She was weak and already broken but he wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°I told you you would beg so hard for it but I will not give it to you¡± Rosana gasped in realization and screamed when he mmed into her once again. ¡°Now, THIS¡­¡± A deeper thrust. ¡°Is for messing with me in the study the other day¡±


    Sergio kept his thrusts hard and fast, her screams sounding like music to his ears. When he finally came, he groaned and shook powerfully, his org@sm sweeping over him in a tidal wave. One he hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    Rosana fell heavily on the bed, her limbs heavy.  Even without a release, she felt satisfied and rxed. That was the best s*x she ever had, minus the org@sm denial.


    ¡°Now, the punishment,¡± Sergio announced and grabbed her hair. Her eyes widened as she turned to stare at him in shock. What other punishment? She had not even regained herself.


    ¡°No, wait¡­ We just¡­¡±


    ¡°I never said that was a punishment¡±


    Her eyes dted when she looked behind her and found his c? ck hard and erect. ¡°But¡­¡± Rosana didn¡¯t get a chance to finish when he mmed into her once again. She screamed and buried her face into the pillow, her hands gathering the sheets into knots.


    Sergio yanked her hair backward, pulling her away from the pillow. ¡°I wanna hear you scream¡±


    *****


    *****     When he finally left the bed and headed into the bathroom, she could only watch with red, bleary eyes. She had cried so hard till her eyes ached and were now heavy, all thanks to Sergio.


    As shey alone on the cold bed, the thought of what was going to happen next hit her. After eight months of marriage, Sergio had finally had s*x with her but not in the blissful and soft way a man took his wife for the first time. He had been cold and angry and brutal. But it was done. Now, they would go back to their normal lives.


    Sergio would leave her for his Mistress or wherever he spent the night when he wasn¡¯t with her and she would be left alone, all hurt and broken. Then in the morning, she would head out as the powerful Donna who could not be messed with by anyone but deep down, she was aching and trembling.


    Rosana did not realize when tears formed in her eyes until they burned, and her head ached. That was the second time she cried so hard in her life. The first time was when she heard of her brother¡¯s death.


    She was still lost in thoughts when the bed dipped, indicating someone else¡¯s presence. Her heavy eyes flew open and her pulse kicked into high gear at the sudden spike of adrenaline. Why was he back on the bed? What was he up to?


    Her heartbeat skyrocketed as she stared with frightened eyes, so many questions on her mind. What if he was back for another round? What if he was back for another punishment? What if¡­ He was going to kill her! She concluded in her mind.


    She was about to plead when he cut her short by wrapping his strong tattooed arms around her. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Can¡¯t sleep? Was he seriously asking her that after making her scream in high volumes the whole night? She opened her mouth to speak but the words couldn¡¯t flow out. Had she lost her voice too? She wondered.


    ¡°Do not say a word, I have heard enough¡± Sergio drawled and pulled her closer to himself. Using his fingertips, he pulled her blonde hair from her face and gently tucked it behind her ear. ¡°Close your eyes and sleep¡±


    But she didn¡¯t.


    Her eyes remained open and wide in shock as she stared at him. Was he real? She wondered with unblinking blue eyes. Maybe she passed out a long time ago and was having the dream of the century.


    ¡°Bambolina¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not real¡± She managed to speak, her voice hoarse. ¡°You should be gone by now, you never stay by my side.¡±


    His expression remained solid but the look in his eyes changed. It was no more cold and dark, it was soft and something else she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around. Was that Sergio? The man who had just pounded her violently and made her scream her lungs out? The man who didn¡¯t spare her any pleasure? She had lost count of the number of org@sms he denied her.


    ¡°I have always been by your side¡±


    ¡°You have not!¡± She answered bitterly. ¡°You have only been cold¡±


    The silence stretched between them till she finally gave up. There was no need to hold a conversation with him because nothing good came out of it. If she said the wrong word, he would immediately punish her and that was thest thing she needed. She was already sore and broken.


    Her eyes were bing very heavy and she couldn¡¯t keep them open anymore. Sleep was knocking and no matter how hard she tried to fight it, it was slowly crashing in. She needed it more than anything else but a part of her wanted to stay awake.


    ¡°Close your eyes, Bambolina¡± He soothed and drew her closer to her hard chest, his strong arms still wrapped around her in a protective and possessive manner. ¡°Go to sleep¡±


    ¡°You will leave!¡± She admitted and looked up at him with eyes that cracked a part of him. When he didn¡¯t respond, she sighed deeply and finally sumbed to sleep.


    ¡°God help you because I am never leaving you¡± Sergio muttered and pressed his lips on her forehead, sealing the promise he had just made.

 Chapter 60

    Rosana woke up the next morning and couldn¡¯t find Sergio on the bed. Her heart mmed against her ribcage and hurt more than the pain between her legs. He left¡­ After everything!Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She remained on the bed, staring at the ceiling with teary eyes. He left¡­ She couldn¡¯t even move because her body suddenly felt like a log of wood. Maybe he had even destroyed her lower body and it was now out ofmission.


    He left¡­


    That reminder struck her like a jab to her ribs. But for how long? She could still remember falling asleep in his arms. And if her mind wasn¡¯t ying tricks on her, she had also heard him mutter under his breath and peck her forehead.


    Her thoughts screeched to a halt the moment she looked up and found Sergio standing behind the closed door with both hands stuffed inside his pocket. He still had the same solid expression on his face but the look in his eyes was the same as the previous night. Warm¡­ Soft¡­


    She snapped her mind out of it and red at him. There¡¯s no way she would let her mind y tricks on her. Sergio De Niro was cold-hearted and ruthless and that was all there could be.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake¡±


    ¡°Is that why you left? Because you thought you had finally k*lled me?¡± Amusement sparked in his eyes but it disappeared immediately. ¡°Well, newssh, I am still alive even if I cannot move¡±


    Silence descended between them as they stared at each other. Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything? Rosana wondered, her hands curled into a fist. She hated how quiet he stood, staring at her with those metallic eyes. She wished he would say something, anything!


    Had he gone back to the Mistress after she crashed? Was she not good enough? The questions rang in her head, so loud it started hurting.


    Sergio remained rooted to the spot, staring at her with an unreadable gaze. Even with her disheveled blonde hair, bloodshot and puffy eyes, she still looked pretty. She looked prettier when she was angry and fuming.


    Rosana waited for him to speak but when he remained quiet, she gave up. His silence and everything said it all. If she had known, she would¡¯ve kept her mouth shut.


    ¡°I did not leave¡± He finally responded, his expression dead as usual. ¡°I watched you all night without blinking an eye¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She paused to look at where heid on the bed. She was taken aback by his confession.


    ¡°Had to take some business calls¡± She turned back to look at him with wide eyes. Was he exining himself to her? Before she could think of a possible response, he added. ¡°And run your bath¡±


    He walked over to the bed and carried her in his arms before she could even process what he had just said. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around him in shock as he carried her inside the bathroom.


    ¡°You do not have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Bambolina¡± He drawledzily and started massaging her scalp with his fingers. He had gotten into the hot tub and was sitting behind her, washing her hair.


    Rosana squeezed her mouth shut and allowed him to do whatever he was doing. She was still very shocked and speechless. What happened to Sergio? What changed? Why was he all gentlemanly? What happened to the be@st he had shown her the previous night?


    Sergio carried her back to the bedroom after toweling her body. He had given her a gentle massage and a warm bath, one that soothed her nerves and relieved most of the pain. But she still couldn¡¯t walk. Maybe he had damaged her legs, after all, she concluded.


    ¡°Eat,¡± Sergio ordered after cing her on the chair. The table was covered with a lot of food, fruits, milk, and drinks. ¡°Or you might pass out¡±


    He had been in the bathroom with her the whole time. When did he get the food ready? She wondered as she started eating quietly. By the time she was done, Sergio was out of the room. She decided to use that opportunity to dress up because she had nothing on but a towel.


    Sadly, she couldn¡¯t walk properly. She had to limp around and almost fell face down on the floor. All thanks to Sergio.


    After some minutes, Sergio returned already dressed in a ck suit. Rosana tried to ignore him as she focused on the red lipstick she was applying in front of the mirror. She had managed to get dressed and was now ready to leave for work. There were so many important things to take care of. She didn¡¯t care if she limped around for the whole world to see.


    ¡°Nice dress¡± Sergio smirked, his eyes pinned on the curve of her lower back and her a*s. ¡°Take it off!¡±


    Tendrils of fear gripped her by the gut as she turned to stare at him. His expression had turned to granite and his eyes dark.


    ¡°Please!¡± She cried out as her heart pounded so hard its drumbeat echoed in her head.


    ¡°It would not take a minute for me to rip it off, Bambolina.¡±


    Rosana squeezed her eyes shut and fought back the tears as she started taking off her clothes with shaky hands. She couldn¡¯t even walk properly, she was still sore, she was still broken¡­


    Sergio went behind her and stood to admire her body¡­ No, the work of his hands. His handprints decorated her body like a mark, especially her back, a*s, and her throat. He smirked smugly and caressed her cl? t, causing her to jerk at the sudden pleasure.


    He stretched her with his fingers and earned a sharp cry from her before he pulled into her with a slow thrust. He caressed her cl? t and rolled her n*pples with his thumb and finger, going slow on her.


    ¡°Look how good you take my c? ck with your wet p? ssy¡± Sergio growled, thrusting deep into her but slowly. She moaned and cried at the mixed pain and ecstasy he was wrenching in her.


    ¡°Oh, Sergio!¡± She arched her back and threw her head on his shoulder. ¡°Hmmm!¡±


    The first org@sm mmed into her like fireworks and exploded behind her eyes. It was followed by the second and the third and Sergio couldn¡¯t restrain himself anymore. He pinched her n? pples and closed his hand on her neck.


    ¡°You might want to hold something, Bambolina¡± That was the final warning before he started thrusting deep into her, hitting a spot that made her cry and arch her back until she came hard the fourth time.


    Sergio finally erupted, covering her a*s with robes of his c? m. He pulled away from her and caught her in his arms before she lost bnce and fell off to the ground.


    ¡°I am leaving for Russia.¡± He announced after cing her on the bed. ¡°I will be back for that pussy!¡±


    After he walked out, Rosana stared at the closed door in shock. Maybe she was dreaming. Did Sergio just inform her he was traveling out? And did he just give her mind-blowing org@sms after everything?


    Maybe something changed after all.

 Chapter 61

    ¡°Good day, My Lady!¡± Carmencita greeted and walked into the room with a smile on her face. ¡°I brought you lunch¡±


    Rosana simply nodded in response because she was still very weak to speak or hold a conversation. She raised her body from the bed and winced when she felt the intense pain in her lower region. Would she ever be able to sit and walk properly again?


    ¡°Eat up. You look pale¡±


    Again, Rosana nodded and started eating. She was grateful that Carmencita served her lunch in bed instead of making her eat on the table. That way, she didn¡¯t have to struggle to move from the bed.


    Carmencita watched quietly while she ate. When she was done, she cleared the tes and returned with some drugs and a ss of water. ¡°This would be good for you¡±


    ¡°I do not need drugs, I am fine¡± She replied with furrowed brows.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I know. But you cannot say the same to what you are feeling down there, My dear.¡±


    She gulped and stared at her in shock. ¡°You¡­ You know?¡±


    The older woman nodded with a soft smile and nudged her to take the drugs. She hesitated for a moment but finally took them since they came from Carmencita. She wouldn¡¯t try to hurt her. Rosana concluded in her mind as she downed the drugs and water.


    ¡°They are pain relievers. It may take a while but the pains will eventually go away¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Rosana replied, her voice hoarse. She looked down at the duvet covering the lower part of her body and bit her lips nervously. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, My dear!¡± Carmencita smiled and stood up from the bed with the empty ss of water. She walked across the room and ced it on the tray, along with the tes. ¡°Everyone knows¡±


    Rosana looked up at once. ¡°What? How?¡±


    Carmencita¡¯s soft chuckle filled the room as she turned to look at the shocked expression on Rosana¡¯s face. ¡°Your screams. We were afraid you would tear down the building¡±


    Rosana mouthed an ¡®Oh¡¯ and lowered her head feeling nervous and ufortable. ¡°I am sorry about that¡±


    ¡°No need to be. It was not your fault¡±


    ¡°But I screamed hard and disturbed¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not owe anyone any apology, My Lady¡± Carmencita replied with a soft smile. ¡°I am happy it finally happened even if it took all night.¡±


    *****


    ¡°I guess your work is done here, Vicenta,¡± Munika announced. ¡°You are as good as useless to him¡±


    Vicenta sniffled and hugged her pillow tight. Unlike before, she had refused to get up from the bed and greet Munika. She didn¡¯t even acknowledge her presence.


    ¡°Crying will not solve anything. You had the chance to get him and kick her out but you failed¡±


    Just like everyone else in the mansion, Munika and Vicenta had heard Rosana¡¯s screams from their different rooms. It was hard for them to blink an eye under such high volumes whichsted until 3 a. m.


    Vicenta was heartbroken and bitter.


    When she heard someone screaming so loud, she had to find out who the person was. And to her dismay, it was Rosana, her archenemy. She wanted to believe she was with someone else but deep down, she only knew one man who could make ady scream that way. And that person was Sergio De Niro.


    Vicenta was relieved when the screams suddenly died down and was ready to go out and meet him. To her, Rosana had fainted because she couldn¡¯t take him. She didn¡¯t care if he punished her. All she wanted was to get him back to herself.


    But then, the screams continued, louder than the first. It drove her insane and she couldn¡¯t hold back the hurt and anger she felt. She had ended up crying the whole night and pulling down things in her room.


    ¡°From now on, your position as his Mistress is useless. You can pack your things and retire to the servants¡¯ quarters¡±


    On hearing that, she sat up on the bed at once and Munika flinched like she had just seen a real-life ghost. Vicenta¡¯s hair and face were aplete mess. She looked like one who had just battled with death and won.


    ¡°The¡­ The servant¡¯s quarters?¡± She repeated and stared at her in shock.


    ¡°Yes, Vicenta. From now on, you are no longer the Mistress. My son, your Master has finally been with his wife and I do not want you in the picture anymore¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, please!¡± Vicenta didn¡¯t realize when she got out of bed and crawled over to Munika¡¯s feet. ¡°Please, do not take that position from me! I will do anything you want¡±


    Munika scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°How much can you do now that you are useless? I gave you the chance¡±     ¡°Are you that dumb?¡± Munika asked and moved away from her. ¡°I know you are but can you not see? Are you blind?!? He has finally slept with her and I do not need you in the picture anymore. There is no use of you still being his Mistress when he has the girl to attend to his needs¡±


    Vicenta didn¡¯t ept that, she couldn¡¯t! She could never go from being Sergio¡¯s Mistress to amon servant after everything she had been through.


    At the age of twelve, her father had given her off to Sergio¡¯s father as a repayment of a debt he owed. He was killed afterwards but Vicenta¡¯s life had been spared. After all, she was a repayment.


    Sergio¡¯s father had turned her into one of his ves and just like the others, he made her life miserable. That was until one night when he decided to use her and the rest of the female ves for fun and entertainment.


    One after the other, the girls were picked and used by different men that night until she was thest person left. None of the men looked her way or picked her. They termed her ¡°Immature¡± because she didn¡¯t grow big bre@sts and a*s like the others.


    As fate would have it, she was pushed off to Sergio by his father. She could still remember the cold look in his eyes when she knelt before him, covered in blo? d. The men had taken turns to tear off her skin with their horsewhips and des. Even after that, she suffered at the hands of Sergio¡¯s father until his death.


    Vicenta erased the memory from her mind and braced herself. She had gone through hell before she got to where she was. Now was not the time to let anyone throw her back to the ground.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Vicenta begged and ced her hands on her t stomach. ¡°Please do not do this¡±


    Munika furrowed her brows and stared down at her hands. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°His child¡­!¡±

 Chapter 62

    Lucretia remained in her seat, unable to move after being given a new appointment for the night. She had finished dressing up and was ready to dance when Talitha sent for her.


    ¡°I¡­ My job is to dance¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lucretia. And that is what you will be doing tonight¡±


    Talitha was the woman in charge of the girls. It was her duty to assign them to different men and ensure they carried out their work perfectly. She also took them for different tests and treatments every month and ensured they were fit and healthy for their job.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lucretia paused and sighed. ¡°My job is to teach the girls how to dance and also dance in the clubhouse, not in a VIP room¡±


    ¡°I am aware of that. But tonight, there will be an exception. Instead of dancing at the club, you will dance in the VIP room¡±


    A frustrated sigh ripped out of her chest as she squeezed her eyes shut. Where was Rosana? She wondered, wishing her best friend could just appear and save her. She was the only person who could terminate whatever was going on but sadly, she had been absent from work for two days.


    ¡°I know how you feel about thest-minute change but I had no choice. This person¡­ This man is one of the VIPs in the club. Someone we can never say no to¡±


    Her heart smashed further into its cavity once she heard that. A man! A VIP in the club! What if it happened to be one of Grasso¡¯s men? What if they had finally found she was now working at the club? What if¡­


    ¡°You can wear your mask¡± Talitha¡¯s voice broke in, disrupting her thoughts.


    As Lucretia walked out of the office, she rushed into the bathroom to fix herself once again. If she was dancing in the VIP room, she had to rx her nerves and be ready for it. Nothing was worse than dancing with a disturbed mind.


    ¡°I can f*cking do this¡± She assured herself and stared at the mirror one more time before putting on her mask. ¡°I will kick the motherf*cking b@stard in the balls if he tries sh? t¡±


    *****


    Lucretia calmed her nerves and walked into the room as assigned. Surprisingly, it was dark and it made her wonder if she was in the right room. VIP 2, that was the room Talitha had assigned her to. Or had she made a mistake?


    She was about to head back to Talitha¡¯s office when the red LED lights turned on, illuminating the str? ppers pole. Lucretia turned around immediately and almost screamed out her lungs when she saw the manly figure, seated at the dark corner of the room.


    Who was he? Lucretia wondered as her heart mmed a panicked rhythm against her ribcage. She couldn¡¯t see his face or what he looked like but she was already afraid of him.     It didn¡¯t take a minute before she started dancing under the red LED lights, swinging all the way around the pool. She hooked the pole with her long legs and arched her body backward while spinning around.


    Before, she would shut her eyes and get carried away by the dance and music but now, she couldn¡¯t. Not when an unknown man was sitting across the room and staring at her with eyes that could melt gold.


    Her b00bs bounced in her chest when she sped her hands around the pole and dragged herself upward. She split her legs open, exposing her lingerie before wrapping them around the pole.


    The whole curve of her body was in view as she kept swinging around and springing up the pole. Her short skirt didn¡¯t do well in hiding her round a*s which bounced ording to the music. Slow but hard.


    Slowly, she lowered herself to the ground and crawled off the small stage, ready for another round. She twerked, twisted her body, and whined her waist as she danced on the floor.


    When the music finally ended, she remained on her knees and looked at the man in the room, hoping she could at least see his face. He had not moved an inch since she got into the room and had not uttered a word either. Was he still breathing? She wondered.


    ¡°Have I pleased you enough, Sir?¡± She asked seductively.


    A long silence descended which made her shiver. She had managed to dance the whole time without being scared or worried. But now, the feeling returned in full force. Was he nning to k*ll her? Why was he not saying anything?


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I will p when I am impressed, Cari? o¡±


    Tension rocketed down her spine at the sound of his voice. She could recognize it anywhere, even in her sleep. It was the only voice that caused her heart to pound so hard its drumbeat echoed in her head, taunting her.


    She quietly stood and climbed up the stage for another round. Enzo wasn¡¯t impressed and there was no way she could leave when she hadn¡¯t pleased him. The reports would go back to Talitha who would deduct from her paycheck.


    As she started dancing, she remembered her first encounter with him in the club. He had asked her to quit but she bluntly refused. Now, he sat there, watching with dark eyes as she danced her soul out.


    *****


    ¡°Is that your very best, Cari? o?¡± Enzo asked, now standing in front of the small stage with both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°How much are you paid to do what you do?¡±


    Lucretia instantly froze and moved away from the pole like it burned her. She was still dancing and had not realized when he stood up from his seat and stepped under the light. Now that she saw him, her breath hitched in her throat. He looked like a god in the form of a human.


    A dangerously handsome god.


    ¡°I asked a question!¡± Enzo spoke calmly but the darkness in his voice was clear enough. He took a step forward and she flinched backward to the corner of the room like a frightened kitten.


    ¡°I¡­ I am a dancer¡­¡±


    ¡°You told me a long time ago. Do you not remember?¡± He asked and climbed the small stage. ¡°Or should I refresh your memory, Lucretia?¡±


    Tension rocketed down her spine at the sound of her name on his lips. How did he know her name? She never told him or anyone else, except Talitha and that was because she had to. Talitha was her manager and needed to know everything about her.


    For safety reasons, she had also hidden her name from everyone else. Aside from Rosana and Talitha, everyone knew her as Red Velvet.


    ¡°No¡­ Please!¡± She pressed her back against the wall and wished she could disappear. The room suddenly looked too small and most part was consumed by him. ¡°You asked for a dance¡±


    ¡°And do you think I am impressed, hmm?¡± Another step forward. ¡°Do you think I am f*cking impressed with your dance?¡±

 Chapter 63

    Lucretia shivered and shook her head in response. He had not pped which meant he wasn¡¯t impressed. But why? All she did was dance her heart and soul out because her ie was tied to it. She even danced more than she did in weeks and gave him her best. But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    ¡°I¡­ I will dance again¡­¡±


    ¡°What difference will it make, Cari? o? I sat and watched you for hours¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± She inquired as he took another step forward. ¡°I know you asked me to quit. I already gave you my reasons why I could not¡±


    Maybe that is why he was punishing her, Lucretia thought as her mind raced back to when they first met in the club. After she declined and walked away that night, he disappeared. A part of her was thankful that he was gone but another part was scared of what would happen if he returned.


    Enzo took another step forward and she flinched. He was taller and intimidating. One who was capable of hurting her if he wanted to.


    ¡°There is something you need to know, Cari? o¡± He drawledzily and stopped an inch away from her. ¡°You are still standing here and wearing that tiny piece of clothing because I let you. Not because of some reasons you gave¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What I mean is that I changed my mind¡± He answered and closed up the space between them. ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    He was so close and their bodies were touching. Her heart started pounding heavily. ¡°Why?¡±     While she was dancing, it took everything in him to sit still and watch, instead of grabbing her, tearing off her clothes which did nothing to cover her perfect body, pinning her to the wall, and f*ck the hell out of her.


    ¡°Because I want you to stay¡±


    A yelp escaped her lips because of the pain he was inflicting on her. Why would he change his mind? She wondered. Why would he want her to stay after asking her to quit? What does he want from her?


    As she thought about all of those, she wished she had listened to him. She wished she had quit the job asmanded. But at the same time, she knew she wouldn¡¯t have made it far. Grasso¡¯s men would¡¯ve caught her and would¡¯ve killed her for trying to escape.


    ¡°But you¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, Cari? o, I changed my mind¡± He drawled and lowered his head. She shuddered and moved her head to the side, giving him ess to her neck. ¡°You can dance all you f*cking want, I do not care¡±


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    He did not only ask her to stay, but he also gave her the go-ahead to dance all she wanted. If he was someone else, she would¡¯ve believed him but he was Enzo De Niro, a devil in disguise.


    ¡°How many people have you privately danced for? I need all their f*cking names¡±


    Lucretia managed a gulp before responding. ¡°Just you¡±


    He smirked and sank his teeth into the hollow of her neck. She screamed as his teeth dug deeper, almost digging into her skin and drawing blo? d.


    ¡°Good!¡± He grabbed her left leg roughly and hooked it behind his waist. ¡°No one else can have a glimpse of you in here, except me¡±


    His crotch was pressed to her middle and she could feel his hard erection. Her n? pples hardened under her tight bra and goosebumps covered her skin. For years, she had not felt any rush of feminine response for any man. But Enzo¡­


    ¡°And if you let any man touch you¡­¡± His voice darkened.


    ¡°What will you do? Hurt me?¡± Lucretia blurted out, ring hard at him. ¡°I own my life and do not need to be controlled by anyone¡±


    Instead of replying, he lowered his head once again and sank his teeth into the same spot. Lucretia yelled and tried to push him off but he didn¡¯t budge. He was like an immovable wall.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Stop¡­ You are hurting me!¡±


    ¡°No, Cari? o, I am marking you up. Everyone should know you are mine¡±


    ¡°And if you let anyoney a hand on you, I know a thousand and one ways to kill a man slowly¡­ Painfully. And you¡­¡± He paused and whispered into her ears. ¡°You will end up tied to that f*cking pole and f*cked in every hole until my name is all you would ever think of¡±


    With that being said, he pulled away from her, severing all contact. He turned around and walked out of the room without sparing a nce in her direction.


    Lucretia inhaled deeply and looked around. She still couldn¡¯t believe everything that had happened. The things he did to her, what he said¡­ A part of her felt angry for how weak and pathetic he had made her look.


    After Grasso was skinned alive, she had vowed never to let any man take control over her ory hands on her without her consent. But there was a part of her that burned deeply from his touch.


    She raised her fingers to her neck and gently caressed the spot that was bitten by him. She was convinced he had left a mark.


    ¡°No, Cari? o, I am marking you up¡­¡± His words resounded in her head as age squeezed her eyes shut. What does it mean to be marked by Enzo De Niro? The second most powerful and ruthless man in the world after his brother?


    She should¡¯ve quit and stayed away when he asked her to. Now, she was trapped once again and a part of her was melting under it. She hated herself for breaking the vow she made but hated the wetness coating her thighs more.

 Chapter 64

    ??? THREE WEEKS LATER???


    ¡°You need to tell me when he ising back¡± Rosana directed once Enzo got into the room. She didn¡¯t even wait for him to close the door behind him. ¡°It¡¯s been three weeks and five days¡±


    Enzo smiled and closed the door. He walked further into the office and crossed his hands behind him. ¡°Someone has been counting¡±


    ¡°Do not y with me¡±


    ¡°I am not, mydy!¡± He replied and instantly wiped the smile from his face. ¡°Why would I? ying with you is punishable by death¡±


    Rosana sighed and wiped her face with her palms. ¡°Enzo¡­¡±


    ¡°You look tired, My Lady¡±


    ¡°Because I cannot stop thinking about your brother!¡± She wanted to say but she squeezed her mouth shut. Enzo didn¡¯t have to know that she stayed all night thinking about Sergio. Sometimes she waited in front of the window, waiting for different cars to drive into the mansion like they used to whenever he returned.


    ¡°I am not tired, just worried. Is he dead? Why am I not able to reach him? What is happening?¡±


    ¡°Calm your nerves, dear sister-inw. No one can k*ll your husband unless he wants to be k*lled. I already told you he is fine. That motherf*cker is fine and kicking¡±


    ¡°Then why is he not back?¡± Rosana asked, her voice low. ¡°Why has he not called or messaged?¡±


    Something had changed after that night and Enzo could tell even without knowing what and how things changed. Rosana thought about Sergio all the time. From the time she woke in the morning to the time she managed to fall asleepte in the night.


    The only thing that kept herpany was the thought of him and everything he had done to her before leaving. His touches, his kisses, his words¡­ Everything. That night was reckoned to be one of the worst nights she ever had. One she would remember and feel nothing but hatred and bitterness towards it. But it turned out to be the best despite how rough and painful it had been. It turned out to be one she wished never came to an end.


    She had resided in bed for a week and couldn¡¯t walk properly. Whenever she tried to and failed because of the pains between her legs, she cursed Sergio and wished she could strangle him. But now, she missed him more than she had ever missed anyone else.     Enzo took a deep breath and walked over to the table. ¡°Your husband is fine. He is busy and does not need any um¡­ Disturbance at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I am not a disturbance, I am his wife¡±


    Enzo was about tough and point out that Sergio had been away for more than two weeks since they got married. Sometimes he was away for more than a month but she didn¡¯t care or worry about him. She even prayed he never returned. But now¡­


    Enzo wiped the thought from his mind and took a deep breath. That was not a good time to joke around. Especially when Rosana looked worked up and ready to spit fire.


    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the private jet ready. You are taking me to him¡±


    On hearing that, his eyes widened. ¡°No¡­ We cannot do that¡±


    ¡°But why? I want to see him¡±


    ¡°I know. But the Russians do not need to know about you. They n on starting a war with us if we do not give them back their territory which was taken a long time ago. You cannot go¡±


    ¡°Your husband is fine and will return after dealing with them, I assure you. Do not forget who he is¡±


    Rosana nodded and managed a gulp. If that was supposed to suit his nerves, it didn¡¯t. It intensified her worries. All she wanted was for him to return to her.


    *****


    *****


    ¡°I ordered you to move to the servants¡¯ quarters, did I not?¡± Munika asked immediately as she walked into Vicenta¡¯s room. She did not bother knocking on the door or dering her presence before she walked in.


    Vicenta took a deep breath and stifled an eye roll. She was sitting in front of the mirror while the maids took care of her face and body. That was her only duty. To look beautiful and sexy whether her Master was around or not.


    She turned to the maids and silently asked them to leave. After they did, she turned to look at Munika¡¯s reflection in the mirror. The older woman wasn¡¯t smiling and that was not the kind of energy she needed. She had woken up happy but now, some certain appearance ruined her mood.     ¡°Spare me the stupidpliment, Vicenta. I asked a question and I demand an answer¡±


    Vicenta bit her bottom lips and lowered her head. Why can¡¯t the old hag let her be? She wondered, fisting her hands on her thighs. For the past three weeks, she had avoided Munika like a gue. She was even overjoyed that she did not try to look for her, until now¡­     There she goes again. She was trying to spoil things for Vicenta and ruin her. Why could she not let her be and mind her own business? Vicenta wondered and sighed deeply. Munika was jobless and everyone knew. Sergio had taken everything from her and given it to Rosana. But then¡­


    ¡°And what will he say when he finds out that you kicked the woman carrying his child out?¡± Vicenta asked and stood to her feet. She was sick and tired of kissing Munika¡¯s a*s and pretending to love her so much. Besides, where had that gotten her?


    ¡°Do not tell me you have forgotten what he did to you so easily.¡± She continued and turned to face her with a smirk stered on her lips. ¡°I heard he cored you like a dog and kept you locked up for days¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Embarrassment coated Munika¡¯s cheeks as she stared back at her in shock. How did she find out? For months she thought no one knew and it was all a secret. Shame was slowly eating at her insides but she refused to back down. Not from someone like Vicenta!


    ¡°You hear a lot, do you not?¡± Munika asked and smirked. ¡°I am impressed. But then again, what was yours?¡±


    She paused and looked around, pretending to be thinking. Vicenta scoffed and folded her arms as she watched her with a bored expression on her face.


    ¡°Oh, yes, I remember! I heard you smacked your Master¡¯s wife on the cheek. And oh, not once¡± Vicenta gasped and unfolded her arms, her eyes wide in shock. Munika smirked and smooched her teeth with her tongue. ¡°Yes, I thought so. Such an interesting story for your Master, is it not?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ No, it was just once! I swear it¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Munika lowered her head and appeared to be thinking. ¡°Four or five times does not sound so bad, does it? Imagine if I tell him that¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You¡­ You cannot! It happened once¡­¡±


    Munika rolled her eyes. ¡°And who will he believe? You or me? Donna would not lie to her husband. She would likely say you smacked her hard on the cheek. And I will say it happened four or five times, depending on my mood whenever he returns. Oh¡­ The maids will be there to testify as well. So tell me. Who will he believe? A wh0re or his mother and wife?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Vicenta covered her face with her palms and turned around. She was doomed. How could she have ratted her out without thinking? How could she have started a fight with her, knowing she would always strike back and win? Besides, she was Sergio¡¯s mother and was as ruthless as her son.


    ¡°Looks like he will do more than coring you like a dog¡±


    ¡°Fine, what do you want?¡± She asked at once and spun around. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Munika smiled. ¡°I already told you, Vicenta. Get. Out. Of. Here¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± She lowered her hands to her stomach. ¡°What about him? I finally did what you asked and you now want to toss me away¡±


    A knot tightened in Munika¡¯s chest as she looked down at her stomach. It was still t but she knew it wouldn¡¯t matter in a couple of months if she was telling the truth. Even with that, she was never going to believe her mere words until everything was validated.


    ¡°I know you, Vicenta, and I know all about what you are trying to do. This is just part of your schemes¡±


    ¡°It is not¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you want him to keep f*cking you like a wh? re. I know you want to remain his mistress. I know you love him¡± Munika released the bombshell and waited for her reaction. When she got what she needed, she smirked and continued.


    ¡°You do love him, do you not?¡± She asked and took a step closer. ¡°I knew it! You worthless wh? re¡±


    ¡°He will never love you and he will never treat you differently. You are a wh? re and that is all you will ever be until you meet your dreary end. You are a liar, I know you are not pregnant. You can never be because your womb was damaged a long time ago. Remember the portion you took that made you bleed for weeks¡­¡±


    Tears welled up in Vicenta¡¯s eyes as she remembered everything. That was one of the memories she had battled with until she managed to push behind her. It was painful and almost killed her but she survived. And now, Munika brought it back!


    ¡°Why¡­ Why do you hate me so much?¡± Vicenta asked as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I tried to be good and did everything you asked¡±


    ¡°I do not hate you, Vicenta, you are not worth my hate¡± She stepped closer and smirked evilly. ¡°But you know what I hate? I hate how high and mighty you think of yourself when you know this is all you will ever be¡±


    Vicenta couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer. She turned at once and rushed into the bathroom without looking back. Munika smirked and looked at the direction she had rushed off to. That was just payback for what she had said about her being cored like a dog.


    She waited to hear her cry harder but instead, she heard her throwing up. She quickly rushed over and opened the bathroom only to find her emptying her bowels into the basin.


    ¡°Vicenta, are you alright?¡± The question flew out of her mouth before she could even think of it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡­¡± She threw up again.


    Munika stood back and stared at her. Was she telling the truth about being pregnant for her son?


    Rosana was dressed and was ready to leave for work. As she descended the stairs, she kept trying Sergio¡¯s number and received the same feedback she had gotten in the past month.


    Taking a deep breath, she continued down the stairs and tried to push him out of her mind like she had been doing for the past weeks. But no matter how hard she tried, she always found her mind racing back to him.


    For a month and one week, he had not called or messaged. Most of all, he had not returned. Rosana was always caught up in the middle, feeling both angry and worried at the same time. Angry that he didn¡¯t even care to reach out to her and worried that something must¡¯ve gone wrong somehow.


    She missed him. Most times she tried to convince herself that it was nothing. That she was happy that he was finally gone. But with each passing day, she realized they were all lies and untrue. She missed him and couldn¡¯t wait for him to return.


    Being lost in thoughts, she bumped into someone and her phone fell on the floor. She hurriedly bent down and picked it up. ¡°So sorry about that¡­¡±


    ¡°You do not need to be sorry. Blindness is simply a disease¡±


    Rosana looked up at once and caught Vicenta sneering down at her with arms crossed over her chest. They had not crossed paths in a long time and rarely saw eye to eye.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If so, then it applies on your side, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I am blind?!?¡±


    Rosana shrugged. ¡°Your words, not mine! Now, if you will excuse me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, run along¡±


    Rosana paused and looked at her. She couldn¡¯t understand why the Mistress was always trying to get on her nerves whenever they met. If she wasn¡¯t bbing about Sergio, she was bbing about being his Mistress.


    ¡°I would advise you to choose your words carefully, Mistress. You do not want to know what I am capable of¡±


    Vicentaughed in response and folded her arms. ¡°Are you trying to act like the Don? Well, sorry, you have failed miserably because I am not scared of you¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should. And you will¡± Rosana smirked and turned to the two guards standing outside the door. ¡°Take her to the freezing room. Her mouth has been running a lot and needs to be frozen¡±


    Vicenta¡¯s eyes widened as the men nodded curtly and started marching towards them. She turned back to look at Rosana who stood innocently. ¡°You are joking. This is a joke, right?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like one to you?¡±


    The men grabbed her at once and started dragging her away. ¡°No¡­ No, let me go! I am the Mistress! Who do you think you are?¡±


    Rosana smirked and stretched out her fingers, admiring the nails she had spent more than a hundred euros to make. Then the gold rings on her fingers, her bracelet, and her expensive Chanel handbag.


    ¡°I do not need to tell you who I am. You know that more than anyone else¡±


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Munika asked, descending the stairs.


    ¡°She ordered these men to take me to the Freezing room!¡± Vicenta replied. She was happy that Munika showed up. Surely, she would never allow anyone to treat her badly under her condition. She had already epted her as the woman carrying her grandchild.


    ¡°What?!? Let go of her this instant¡± Instead of responding, the men kept dragging her away. ¡°I said let her go! How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Rosanamanded and they halted at once. Both Vicenta and Munika turned to look at her in shock. ¡°See? That was easy, was it not?¡±


    ¡°How dare you?¡± Munika asked between gritted teeth. ¡°Are you trying to humiliate me?¡±


    Rosanaughed and walked closer to her. ¡°Oh, no, dear mother-inw. I am only showing you that I have the power to do anything. With or without your son¡±


    ¡°You are nothing without him¡±


    ¡°I am stronger without him¡± She smirked and turned to the men. ¡°Take her away!¡±

 Chapter 66

    ¡°How are the girls?¡± Rosana asked Talitha who sat across the table with Caroline. They were discussing business and the oue of things since she took over from Munika.


    ¡°All fine, Donna!¡± She replied with a smile. ¡°They have been well taken care of and their medical reports are impressive too¡±


    Rosana nodded in response and started going through each of the medical records. There were more than a hundred girls and each of their reports showed they were healthy and sound, unlike their past reports.     ¡°I am d you stopped the different ab? se on the girls. A lot of them died because of that. The ones who survived ended up in the psychiatric facility because of the whole trauma¡±


    Rosana sighed and closed thest report. She was relieved all the girls were okay and none of them di? d under her watch. Based on the new rules she had implemented, the men could no longer use the girls as they pleased.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And what about the business?¡± Rosana asked and turned to Angelica who quickly showed her the records.


    ¡°Very impressive too, My Lady. Although we had a few losses at the beginning, we¡¯ve not had any setbacks since then. The business has be more active and produced more money¡±


    When Rosana came into the picture and changed the rules, many had concluded that the business wouldn¡¯tst a month. They couldn¡¯t air out their thoughts and kept it to themselves while patiently waiting for their beliefs toe true.


    Angelica was one of them.


    She had worked for Munika and knew the business very well. It was tough and could not be handled by one who wasn¡¯t strong enough to make difficult decisions. After trying hard to air out her thoughts a couple of times, she finally gave up because Rosana wasn¡¯t ready to heed any of them.


    Shockingly, everything went well even with the new rules. Although Rosana kicked out a few important members, the clubhouse gained more than it had in years and the ie kept flowing in.


    ¡°Well, that calls for a celebration.¡± Rosana sped her hands together and leaned back on her seat. ¡°Tonight, the girls are off duty. Those who would still want to work are free and can also sleep with any man of their choice. No assignments tonight¡±


    ¡°You two can also take the night off. Stop working and enjoy yourself¡± She paused and turned to Angelica. ¡°The same goes for Ville. Tell him to get off my door¡±


    Thedies got out afterwards and Rosana was now left alone in the office. Having no one to talk to or celebrate with, she wished Lucretia could also take the night off. It would¡¯ve been possible if she was not the best dancer in a club where everyone paid so much to watch her perform.


    She sighed and poured herself a ss of wine. After taking a sip, she stood up and went to stand in front of the window. It was evening and arge crowd had already formed outside. Ministers, Billionaires, Politicians, and people from all parts of the world were waiting to get into the clubhouse. But first, they had to be properly checked.


    ¡°Donna!¡±


    Once she heard the deep voice, she moved away from the window and returned to her seat, having in mind that she had been caught. He already warned her to steer clear of the window when it was dark outside. It was one of the safety measures she had to follow.


    ¡°You can go now. I am back on my seat¡±


    Ville didn¡¯t move from the half-opened door. He kept watching her and quietly let himself into the room. Even when he closed the door, Rosana didn¡¯t bother to look up because she thought he had left as instructed. Her eyes remained glued to herptop as she tried to get some work done.


    She looked up thirty minutester and almost screamed her lungs out when she saw him standing in a corner. His eyes were on the window and everywhere else but her.


    ¡°What the f*ck are you doing here? I asked you to leave¡±


    ¡°But I did not¡±


    Rosana sighed and shut her eyes. She should be used to his stubborn and hard side after two months of being with him but she wasn¡¯t. ¡°Why?¡±     ¡°And do I have to remind you that what I choose to do is none of your business?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± He uttered firmly. ¡°I caught you standing over there and looking down at more than a hundred people. Fifty must have seen you or your shadow. And out of fifty, twenty-five of them know this room up here belongs to you and none other. Fifteen could have made a call and then¡­ Do I have to tell you what happens next?¡±


    ¡°You do not have to. None of that happened¡±


    ¡°Do I have to tell you what happens next, Donna?¡± Ville asked again, his voice darker than before. Without waiting for her response, he added. ¡°A bullet to your skull is all it takes¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It did not happen¡±


    He took a step forward. ¡°And do you know what happens next? My head will be the first to roll because I was not there to protect you. That is if I do not drive a bullet into my skull first.¡±


    Rosana gulped and lowered her head, knowing he was right. No ce was truly safe especially when she was surrounded by enemies.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She rolled her eyes. ¡°It will not happen again¡±


    ¡°You have said that more than I can remember¡±


    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake, I am fine. I only forgot because I had a lot on my mind. Besides, I ordered everyone to take the night off¡±


    ¡°I am not everyone¡± With that being said, he stepped back and returned his gaze to the window.


    Rosana sighed and returned to herputer. There was no point trying to argue or order him out because it would all be in vain. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man anyone could order around. He was a hard nut to crack and stood his ground at all times.


    Ville didn¡¯t make any more sound and Rosana was thankful for that. He simply remained in his position and left her to do whatever she was doing. After some time, she looked up, her eyes fixed on his face. He was a handsome man even with the deadly scar that ran from his left eyebrows and stopped above his cheekbone.


    He looked scary most of the time but that didn¡¯t stop girls from throwing themselves at him even when he rejected all of them. He never showed interest in any of them and avoided them like a scourge.


    As Rosana stared at him, she wondered what could¡¯ve happened to him. He was mostly cold and never showed warmth. He never smiled or joked around either. He was as hard as a rock.


    Ville quickly averted his gaze from the window and their eyes locked for a minute. Rosana looked away immediately and returned to herputer. She continued working and tried hard to ignore his cold gaze pinned on her.

 Chapter 67

    ¡°Red Velvet!!!¡± The crowd cheered as Lucretia danced on stage with her mask on. She hooked the pole with her long legs and arched her body backward while spinning around.


    They followed all her movements, taking in the curves and smoothness of her body. Once she started dancing, it was hard for them to take their eyes away from her. It felt like they were trying to study and know her on a different level.


    By the time the dance ended, Lucretia was covered in sweat. She smiled softly and remained on the stage, her eyes going around the club. Everyone was apuding and cheering as usual.


    A man walked up to her and smiled. She didn¡¯t recognize him but knew he was one of the VIPs. ¡°You dance so well, Red Velvet¡±


    She smiled politely and turned to look at the cheering crowd. Most men had a scowl on their faces and she knew it was because another man had gotten close to her. The securities were strict and never allowed any man to cross over to the stage when she was performing or after. But this man had managed to cross the boundaries.


    ¡°Just a tip¡± The man continued and before she could process it, he raised his hand and tucked money into her bra. He then smiled and left just as he had entered.


    Lucretia left the stage immediately and removed the money from her bra. She started counting it and discovered it was too much for a tip. Happily, she changed her clothes and started towards Rosana¡¯s office. She couldn¡¯t wait to share the news with her best friend.


    Two secondster, she found herself pinned to the wall with a hand gripping her neck. She tried to fight back but she couldn¡¯t even make a move.


    ¡°What did I say about letting another man f*cking touch you, Cari? o?¡± She opened her mouth and tried to speak but the words couldn¡¯t flow out. ¡°Were you trying to test me, hmm?¡±


    She struggled and wed his hand on her neck until he loosened his grip. ¡°You motherf*cker!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as an answer¡± He gruffed and turned her around to face the wall. He yanked her short skirt up and spanked her bare b? tt.


    ¡°Aww!¡± Lucretia cried out as he spanked her again. It was painful but her thong was already drenched because of it. ¡°I did not¡­ I did not¡­¡±


    Enzo pressed deeper, crushing her to the wall. He lowered his head and whispered darkly into her ears. ¡°I saw him, Cari? o. I saw you two¡±


    He spanked her one more time and she yelped as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I¡­ I did not let him! He just¡­¡± Another spank. ¡°Stop, you are hurting me¡±


    ¡°Maybe the mark I ced on your neck wasn¡¯t enough, yeah?¡±


    Lucretia thought about it and started struggling to push him off. If he kept spanking her b? tt, a mark of his handprints would be left for days, just like the one he had left on her neck. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. How would she dance around with such a mark on her a*s?


    ¡°Stop¡­ Please¡­!¡±


    Enzo stopped and turned her around. They were standing in a corner in the middle of the hall where anyone could walk in and find them but he didn¡¯t care. Fire burned in his eyes and his voice grew darker.


    ¡°I already told you that I own my life. I do not belong to you or any¡­¡±


    Her words were cut off when he closed his hand on her neck. ¡°Do I have to carve my name all over you, just to prove that you are mine, Cari? o?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The coldness in his voice sent shivers of trepidation along her spine. Her p? ssy throbbed and her n? pples hardened into tiny rocks under her dress. She groaned and tried to push him off, hating how much he affected her. Of all the people her body chose to react to, it had to be her best friend¡¯s brother-inw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever think about it because you will never belong to anyone else. I will burn them before they try to get close to you. Do you understand?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, he tightened his grip on her neck. ¡°Should I ask one more time?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, I understand¡± She wheezed, wing his hand with her fingers.


    ¡°Good girl!¡± He released her neck and watched as she filled her lungs with air.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Rosana asked, staring at both of them. She was on her way out when she heard their voices.


    Lucretia moved away from Enzo and rushed over to Rosana¡¯s side. She was thankful that someone showed up and put an end to the whole drama. ¡°Yes, everything is alright. He was just leaving¡±


    Enzo turned around slowly and faced Rosana who looked confused and surprised at the same time. Lucretia stood behind her, her face flushed. She avoided his hard gaze as though her life depends on it.


    ¡°My Lady!¡± He smiled charmingly. Lucretia looked up at once, shocked at how quickly his demeanor changed from cold and deadly to warm and charming.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosana inquired, not deceived by his smile. ¡°You looked like you were going to tear her into pieces¡±


    The moment he returned his gaze to Lucretia, the smile and warmth disappeared from his face. ¡°I am still thinking of a better punishment because she stepped on my toes¡±


    Lucretia opened her mouth to speak but mmed it shut when she remembered the spanking which was still stinging in her b*tt. She had thought that was a punishment but¡­


    ¡°I apologize on her behalf¡±


    ¡°You do not need to, My Lady¡± Enzo smiled, his eyes still pinned on Lucretia. ¡°She will apologize when I am ready to listen¡±


    As Enzo walked away, Rosana turned to look at Lucretia who had been staring at his retreating figure. ¡°Is there anything between you two I should know about?¡±


    Lucretia flinched and turned to look at Rosana. ¡°Big f*cking no! There is nothing between us or anyone else!¡±


    ¡°Say that to the mark I saw on your neck some weeks ago. What was it you called it?¡± She thought for a while. ¡°Oh yes, some insect without a name bit you¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Ana!¡±


    ?????


    After Lucretia told Rosana about her dance and the tip she got, she decided to stay back and celebrate with her. Thirty minutester, they departed and she went back home feeling tired and exhausted.


    When they arrived at the mansion, she noticed a few changes in the surroundings but ignored them. She was not going to get her hopes high about Sergio¡¯s return any more. She had done it the past weeks and ended up heartbroken.


    She started up the stairs and finally got to her room. When she opened the door, she was weed by darkness. A sigh ripped out of her chest as sadness engulfed her. She squeezed her eyes shut and inhaled deeply. Once again, she was back in their room alone. And everything smelt like him.


    One second, she was covered in darkness and the next, there was light everywhere. Rosana forced her eyes open and started looking around. She didn¡¯t know what she was looking for but she kept looking until her eyesnded on him.


    She froze. Everything went still.


    ¡°Wee home, Bambolina!¡±


    His voice, that was all it took to bring her back from wherever she must¡¯ve frozen to. That was all it took to confirm he was real, not one of those images she had conjured in her mind.


    ¡°Sergio!¡± Her voice was weak, filled with thousands of emotions she was trying to contend with.


    He studied her quietly and started walking towards her. When he got to where she stood, she shivered and looked up at him, her heart pounding heavily. She didn¡¯t blink because she was afraid he would disappear. Maybe her mind was just ying games with her.


    ¡°Amore mio!¡±


    She gulped and released a shaky breath. ¡°You are not back. Please tell me I am dreaming!¡±     ¡°Does this feel like a dream, hmm?¡± He asked and brushed his lips over hers. ¡°Does it?¡±


    Like a wave of warmth, her body reacted to him instinctively. It felt like he never left. As she opened her mouth to respond, her lips were consumed in a fierce, burning, and hungry kiss. One that set her soul aze.


    She kissed him in return, her hands fisting his shirt into knots. The taste of him, the smell of him, the feel of him¡­ hypnotized her. Those were the things she missed and craved for the past month.


    Without breaking the kiss, Sergio carried her and positioned her at the edge of the bed. She finally opened her eyes when he broke the kiss and instead of climbing the bed, lowered himself to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He raised her dress and pulled down her thong. Then he draped her legs over his shoulders and looked up at her. ¡°Let my tongue exin how much I missed you!¡±


    With that being said, he lowered his head and slipped his tongue over her wet folds.

 Chapter 68

    Sergio imed her like a starved predator.


    He began with a steady rhythm, flickering his tongue over her p? ssy, sucking, teasing, and scraping his teeth over her swollen cl? t. Lapping up every drop of her juices, he tongue-f*cked her tight walls till her thighs quivered.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sergio¡­!¡± She gasped and arched off the bed when he drove two fingers into her wetness. He pulled them out and licked up each finger before driving them back inside her.


    Rosana¡¯s eyes fluttered close as she concentrated on the feel of his hot, wet, and skillful mouth between my legs. His tongue flicked back and forth over her throbbing clit, iming her, while his fingers worked in and out of her, speeding up and hitting the spot that made her see stars.


    She fisted the sheets into knots and writhed on the bed, unable to stand the heat and pleasure. ¡°Sergio¡­ I¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ Oh my God¡­ Sergio¡­!¡±


    His fingers mirrored the actions of his tongue, going faster and knuckles deep. He swirled his tongue around her engorged clit till she was panting and moaning in desperation.


    ¡°You taste so good, Bambolina¡± Sergio groaned hotly and looked up at her. ¡°Give me more. Vieni per me¡± [Come for me]


    He flickered his tongue over her cl? t and thrusted hard a few more times before she shattered before him, her tight, clenching p? ssy, strangling his fingers. ¡°Oh my God¡­ Serg¡­ Sergio¡­!¡±


    She arched off the bed as her orgasm mmed mightily into her like a tornado. It exploded behind her eyes which rolled into the back of her head and her mouth dropped open.     Rosana was still trembling even after climbing down the pinnacles she had reached. She inhaled deeply and looked down at Sergio who was still on his knees, his metallic eyes pinned on her.


    She squeezed her eyes shut and opened them again, just to be sure of what she had just seen. She needed to rify she wasn¡¯t imagining things and that Sergio was actually on his knees. He was kneeling, right in front of the bed before her! The Ruthless Sergio De Niro! She had been lost in ecstasy and had not realized that.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Quietly, he rose from the ground, his eyes still pinned on her. His ck expensive suit was the first to touch the ground before he started unbuttoning his ck shirt. He took it off, exposing his broad shoulders and powerfully sculpted tattooed body.


    Rosana plopped on her elbow and stared at him, her eyes trailing his upper body and appreciating it in full glory. She followed his hand movements as they lowered to his belt. He unbuckled it and slowly pulled down the zip, his eyes not leaving her the whole time.


    His trouser was the next to touch the ground. He pulled out of it and stood aside, now left in his boxer briefs. His c? ck was hard and erect, almost punching out of its cage.


    Rosana gulped as her eyes traveled over his full frame. He was six foot five with solid perfectly sculpted muscles, biceps, abs one could grate cheese on, tattoos, his thigh muscles, his long legs¡­


    She quickly stood up from the bed when she realized she was still in her clothes. Her eyes returned to him as she reached behind to pull down her zipper but he stopped her.


    ¡°I will do it myself¡± With that being said, he walked over and stood behind her. He pulled down the zipper and pushed the neckline of the dress off her shoulders. His fingers gently brush her skin, and she shivered at the contact.


    The dress pooled at her feet and she stepped out of it now left in herced bra. Sergio unhooked it and pushed the straps off her shoulders. It joined her dress on the ground and she was now fully n@ked, just like the day she was born.


    ¡°Perfecto!¡± Sergio groaned, cing both hands on her shoulders. He ran them down her arms and lowered his head to kiss her neck and shoulders.


    He moved his hands to her bre@sts and gave them a gentle squeeze. He grazed her hardened n? pples with his callused fingers and rolled it between his thumb and finger before pinching them.


    Rosana moaned and rolled her eyes as a delicious shiver worked down her spine. Her core heated and tightened, going wet. She inched her lower body close to him and felt his c? ck digging into her a*s. A soft smile touched her lips. Slowly, she began rolling her hips and pressing her a*s against him.


    Sergio groaned and inhaled sharply. He raised his left hand and gripped her throat while the other fondled her bre@st. Lowering his head, he growled into her ears. ¡°Keep teasing and I will f*ck you right here on the floor, all night¡±


    Rosana stopped immediately and bit back a smile. As much as she didn¡¯t want that to happen, she loved the fact that she affected him as much as he affected her.


    He appeared in front of her and captured her mouth in a rough and greedy kiss before moving his way down her jaw, neck, corbones, shoulders, and chest. When he reached her bre@sts, he licked and sucked on her n? pples until she was gasping for air.


    ¡°Sto per fare l¡¯amore con te, Rosana!¡± [I am going to make love to you!] He muttered, brushing his lips on hers. ¡°I do not care if it takes all night¡±


    Her p? ssy clenched in anticipation and she moaned. ¡°Yes, that is what I want¡±


    Sergio carried her and positioned her on the bed. He trailed kisses all over her body and finally returned to her aching bre@sts. He sucked on her n? pples and caressed her cl? ts while she dug her fingers into his inky dark hair, tugging hard.


    He pulled away and took off his boxer briefs, exposing his big, hard c? ck which dripped of pre-cum. Without being told, Rosana took him in her mouth, sucking him hard until he cursed and moaned her name.


    ¡°On your hands and knees!¡±

 Chapter 69

    She looked into his eyes, waiting for them to turn cold but they didn¡¯t. His face remained impassive too. Taking a deep breath, she turned around and did as instructed. She didn¡¯t want to ruin the night. It had started on a good note and she wanted it to end the same way.


    ¡°Turn around¡± Sergio¡¯s voice broke in. ¡°Voglio vederti!¡± [I want to see you!]


    Rosana turned around immediately and looked at him. Did he just listen to her plea and change his mind? She wondered. Sergio De Niro was not one to do any of those. He didn¡¯t listen to anyone and did whatever he wanted.


    She gulped and lowered her eyes to his body, realizing she had never touched him. ¡°Can I¡­ Can I touch you?¡±


    His jaw tightened and his shoulders stiffened. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He chuckled lightly but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You are already a frightened little kitten, Bambolina. You will never be able to handle my scars¡±


    Scars? What scars? She wondered, staring down at his body. ¡°I am not a frightened little kitten. Not anymore. Try me¡±


    Sergio looked down at her, studied her. She was determined to see him. ¡°Go ahead¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Everywhere¡± He answered and she moved closer. She ced her hands on his broad shoulders and ran them down his chest. Before she could move them down to his stomach, he grabbed them tight. ¡°Once you are done, I am in charge¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± She breathed as her p? ssy clenched all over again. This man would definitely be the death of her, she thought as she resumed touching him.


    She could feel the scars. They were all lined up in his stomach. Her breath hitched in her throat and her heartbeat skipped. They were no ordinary scars. They were deadly and ran deep, devouring part of him.


    She had lots of questions going through her mind. Questions about the scars and how he got them. As if reading her mind, he responded to her thoughts before she could even air them.


    ¡°Do not ask¡±


    ¡°It must have been painful¡± She muttered as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°And I know it still is¡±


    ¡°Are you frightened, Bambolina?¡± He asked, mockeryced in his voice.


    Without responding, she lowered her head and kissed his shoulders. Then down to his chest and hard stomach. She looked up at him and kissed the scar above his c? ck.


    ¡°No, I am not.¡± She rose and wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°I may not know the story behind each of them but I know you are a survivor. A conqueror. A powerful man. And I adore all of you!¡±


    Sergio grabbed her immediately and lowered her onto the bed with him on top. He kissed her slowly but passionately, his fingers digging into her hips which were wrapped around his waist.


    Slowly, he plunged into her with a deep groan and she moaned. He pulled out and positioned the tip of his c? ck at her entrance and waited for a heartbeat before plunging into her once again. She was so wet that he slid in almost frictionlessly. She was tight and he could still feel her pussy stretching and struggling to lodge her size.


    ¡°Take all of my c? ck, it is yours, Bambolina¡± He groaned, burning himself to the hilt. Rosana let out a sharp cry but it was concealed by a hot and passionate kiss.


    They kissed slowly and intimately until their moans mingled together and turned one. Two bodies and one heart. They were in a world where no one else existed aside from them. A world which had no inception and no limit.


    He lowered his head and licked and sucked on her hard n? pples while pumping into her deeply but slowly. Rosana gasped at the wild sensation. He was sucking her hard n? pples and hitting a sensitive spot inside her. One that made her cry out, lost in ecstasy.     With his hand clenched in her hair, he kept thrusting hard and groaned as all of his senses edged to near-brain death. The taste of her on her tongue, the feel of her skin beneath his, the smell of her perfume, and the sounds of her little whimpers as she clung onto him like her life relied on it.


    ¡°Sicuramente mia morte, Rosana!¡± [Definitely the death of me, Rosana!]


    Her hard nipples dragged against his chest as he kept groaning and pounding into her, hitting the spot that sent her shooting to the sky. She cried and clenched around him, her fingers digging into the tightened dips and mounds of his back muscles.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Come on my c? ck, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana¡¯s eyes were wide and her mouth half-open. Her head fell back as she arched her back off the bed, her entire body coiling tighter. Her org@sm mmed into her and she erupted, squirming and writhing under him.


    ¡°Sergio!!!¡±


    Her screams drove him hard and he came right after her with a loud groan, his org@sm ripping through him with the force of a tempest. He thrusts a few more times, then buried his face in her hair.


    ¡°Rosana!¡± He shuddered, emptying himself inside her.


    Sergio copsed on her, using his arm to support most of his weight so as not to crush her. Theyid still, none of them able to utter a word. The only sound that could be heard was their ragged breath and heavy heartbeat thumping against each other¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Sergio finally asked and kissed her softly. She nodded and wrapped her arms around him, afraid he would leave.


    Sergio chuckled and moved the both of them so she was now on top with his c? ck still inside of her. Rosana raised her head and gave him a questioning look.


    ¡°My c? ck is where it belongs.¡± He drawledzily and lowered his hand to her a*s. ¡°I intend to keep it in there all night¡±


    Rosana inhaled deeply and ced her head on his chest. He was still buried deep inside of her and she was afraid he would start moving once again. But he didn¡¯t. He had drifted off to sleep the moment he shut his eyes.

 Chapter 70

    Rosana¡¯s stomach rumbled in her sleep and she yawned. She had not eaten the previous night but it didn¡¯t matter back then because of Sergio¡¯s unexpected return. Slowly, she opened her eyes andy still. It took a few seconds for her to recall everything that happened the previous night.


    Her skin flushed and she bit back a smile. She was still lying on top of him with his arms protectively wrapped around her. And his c? ck was still buried deep inside, upying and filling her up.


    Gently, she raised her head from his chest and looked up at him. His eyes were closed and she wondered if he was still sleeping. She had learned from Carmencita that he was always up very early in the morning. That was when she served him coffee in his Study room while he worked.


    Rosana looked between them and blushed at the sight of their n@ked bodies joined together. His, tanned and covered in tattoos, hers fair and wless. Quietly, she removed his arms around her and tried to get up.


    Firstly, she ced both hands by his sides and raised her upper body. Then she raised her left leg slowly and pushed against his hard c? ck. The action caused her to moan as she pulled out of him slowly, her wet and heated p? ssy making slippery sounds.


    ¡°Such a perfect way to wake a man up, Bambolina!¡± Sergio groaned, causing her to halt. Her skin tingled at the sound of his voice and heat flooded her veins. She could feel her p? ssy clenching and pooling around him.


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­¡± She stifled a moan and tried to move again. Before she could pull away from himpletely, he wrapped his arms around her and drew her back to himself, his c? ck driving back into her tight walls.


    ¡°Ohh¡­¡±


    Sergio turned them over and was now on top of her, his c? ck pressing deeper into her p? ssy. Her hardened n? pples grazed his chest and she moaned low in her throat, sparks of pleasure shooting through her.


    ¡°Do not make those tiny sounds, Bambolina¡± He lowered his head and nibbled on her earlobe, causing her to squirm and writhe beneath him. His voice was raspy and low. It was dangerously seductive and did funny things to her stomach. ¡°They inme me¡±


    The feel of his mouth on her, his beard dragging against her skin and leaving goosebumps, his right hand gripping her thigh, his left hand digging into her hair¡­ They weren¡¯t enough. She needed more and more of him. But he wasn¡¯t moving inside her. He just remained still, filling her up to the hilt and stretching her tight walls.


    He moved his hand between them and cupped her bre@st. He yed with her n? pples and groaned when he felt her p? ssy clenching and pooling around him. Instead of f*cking her brains out like he wanted and leaving her crippled for days, he lowered his head and imed her lips in a soft kiss.     Rosana grabbed the duvet and raised it to cover her bare body. She looked over at Sergio who was deep in thought and wondered what was going through his mind. He was also n@ked but he didn¡¯t seem to care about it.


    She opened her mouth to speak but couldn¡¯t find the right words. Everything was awkward and she felt utterly mortified. What was she supposed to say? ¡°Thank you for making love to me?¡± Rosana wondered, staring at his back. She tried to find his scars but failed because he was mostly covered in ck ink.


    The thought of him being away for more than a month crossed her mind and she red hard at him. She had not even considered it the previous night because of how he went down on her.


    ¡°How was Russia? I guess it was pretty fine that is why you refused to call or text for the past one and a half month¡±


    ¡°Good morning to you too!¡± Sergio replied and stood up from the bed.


    Rosana held her breath and looked away from him, not wanting to get distracted by his masculinity. If she watched him, she¡¯d get carried away and forget everything on her mind.


    ¡°That does not answer my question¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I did not figure out you asked one, Bambolina¡± He replied and searched the wardrobe. Picking out a bathrobe, he wore it and turned to face her. ¡°What was it again?¡±


    ¡°You are doing it on purpose. You heard me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I did not¡±


    ¡°You did!¡±


    ¡°No, I did not¡±


    ¡°I asked about Russia!¡± She spoke through gritted teeth and red at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call or text?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°You missed me, did you not?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She blurted out and looked away. ¡°And you have not answered my question!¡±


    ¡°About Russia?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°You missed me?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosana answered immediately without thinking about the question. When it dawned on her, she gasped and shook her head. ¡°No¡­ No, I did not miss you¡±


    Sergioughed and her cheeks flushed. She couldn¡¯t believe he wasughing. ¡°But that is not what you told mest night¡±


    Rosana paused and started thinking about the previous night. ¡°I did not say anything¡­!¡±


    Sergio crossed his arms behind him and smirked. He had seeded in getting her worked up very early in the morning and enjoyed every bit of it. She looked beautiful too, especially when she was fuming.


    ¡°Wet p? ssies never lie, Bambolina!¡±


    Rosana nched at his bald statement and her mouth dropped open. He did not just say that! She thought and lowered her head in embarrassment, wishing the ground would open and swallow her up.

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Open!¡± Carmencita muttered calmly and waited for Vicenta to open her mouth. When she finally did, the older woman raised the hot soup to her mouth and urged her to drink from it.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Munika hissed and went closer to the bed. ¡°You are to help her get better, not harm her¡±


    Carmencita didn¡¯t respond. She remained quiet and focused on Vicenta, making sure that she finished the hot soup. When she was done, she packed the tes and returned with her drugs.


    Vicenta took them quietly, ignoring Carmencita¡¯s eyes that were ready to pour down tears. She turned to Munika and forced a smile. At least she was still alive and had not died in the freezing room.


    ¡°You may leave,¡± Munika said to Carmencita. She had ordered her to take care of Vicenta after she was released.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Carmencita ignored her and asked, wishing she could get a single response from Vicenta.


    ¡°You heard her, leave¡± Carmencita nodded and walked out quietly, leaving the duo behind.


    ¡°How are you feeling, dear child?¡±


    Vicenta smiled and tried to hold back her tears. She couldn¡¯t believe Munika now regarded her as her child, her own. She never thought Munika would treat her right and care so much about her. It still felt like a dream, one she would soon wake from.     ¡°She is just so bitter and jealous. She wanted to kill his heir, your grandson¡±


    ¡°She can never do that¡± Munika replied and patted her back softly. ¡°Just stay away from her. Avoid her at all costs. She is dangerous¡±


    Was that fear she heard in Munika¡¯s voice? Vicenta wondered and looked up at her. ¡°Why should I avoid her? I am the one carrying the Mafia Lord¡¯s child¡±


    ¡°That is the more reason you should avoid her. If she finds out¡­ If he finds out¡­¡± She paused and took in a shaky breath. ¡°I do not know what his reactions will be¡±     *****


    Lucretia paused in front of the VIP room, her heart beating heavily against her chest. After teaching the girls a new dance routine, Talitha summoned and assigned her to dance for one of the VIPs.


    Just that he wasn¡¯t any normal VIP!


    Taking a deep breath, she pushed the door open and walked inside the room. Everywhere was dark except the red LED lights illuminating the str? pper¡¯s pole but she knew he was there. She could feel his dark psychotic eyes watching her every move.


    Slow music started ying as she climbed on the small stage. She started dancing to the music, gripping the pole with both hands and spinning around it. With her feet off the ground, she hooked the pole with her long legs and spun around it like she was sitting on an invisible, revolving chair.


    She danced for more than thirty minutes before the song came to an end. ¡°Have I pleased you enough, Sir?¡± She asked, praying that his response would be different this time.


    ¡°Come here and I will tell you¡± His deep voice broke out from the dark end of the room, causing sizzles down her spine. When she didn¡¯t make a move, he added. ¡°Or you can remain there. Whichever you choose, Cari? o¡±


    Lucretia gulped and remained glued to the spot. She held her head up and shoulders high, refusing to show him any weakness. He had toyed with her for far too long and she wasn¡¯t having it anymore. He might be Enzo De Niro, one of the most powerful and ruthless men on earth but he didn¡¯t own her.


    Quietly, he stood up and walked over to her. She didn¡¯t flinch or look away. Instead, she stood firm and held his cold gaze with the same intensity.


    ¡°Did I please you well enough, Sir?¡±


    Enzo smirked smugly and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°Yes, you did¡±


    ¡°Very well then. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave now¡± She spoke firmly and turned to leave but he held her back by the arm. ¡°Take your hand off me¡±


    ¡°Or what, hmm?¡±


    She wanted to tell him that she¡¯ll report him and they¡¯ll kick him out but then, she remembered who he was. ¡°Or nothing. Now, let me go¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? I have not punished you yet¡±


    She struggled to break free from his grip but couldn¡¯t. ¡°I already told you I do not belong to you! I will never belong to you or anyone else so get f*cked¡±


    ¡°Oh, Cari? o, you are about to get really f*cked right now until you take that back¡± He released her arm and stepped away from her, his eyes burning. ¡°Take that little piece off. Right now¡±


    Her heart mmed a panicked rhythm against her ribcage but she stood still and red back at him with an unflinching gaze. His expression had turned to granite and his eyes dark.


    ¡°I will count to Five¡­¡±


    ¡°Make it one!¡±


    One second, she was breathing and talking well, the next she was gasping for air as his hand tightened around her throat. ¡°I misjudged you. Now I see you do not like soft and sweet. You love hard and rough¡±


    ¡°Let me¡­ Please¡­¡± She wheezed, wing at his hand on her neck. ¡°Please¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo released her neck and stepped aside again. She used that opportunity and filled her lungs with air. Without waiting for him to repeat himself, she pulled down her silver short skirt and was now left in her ckced bra, ck thong, ck fis stockings, and silver heels.

 Chapter 72

    Lucretia could feel herself going wet by the minute. There was something about him that always set her off whenever he was around her. No matter how hard she tried topose herself, he always broke through her defenses even withoutying a hand on her.


    Was it his deep and husky voice, his unfiltered words, or the darkness in his eyes whenever he looked at her in a possessive manner¡­ She couldn¡¯t tell what it was but knew there was something. Quietly, she pulled down her thong from her waist and let it fall freely to the ground.


    ¡°Turn around and pick it up¡± Enzo ordered and she flushed. What would he say when he found out she was dripping wet? He had not even touched her yet.


    A part of her wanted to disobey him and see what he would do but another part longed for him to see what he was doing to her, how he affected her. Lucretia took a deep breath and turned around, sumbing to the second part. She had already gotten this far and had to y till the end.


    Now facing the small stage, she lowered her upper body and slowly picked up the thong which was already drenched with her juices. She then stood upright and turned back to face him.


    ¡°I did not ask you to turn back¡± Enzo groaned, his face overfilled with lust. He had watched her turn around with her long sexy legs and when she bent over to pick up the thong, he had seen her glistering p*ssy, all wet and ready for him. ¡°If you want this the easy and soft way, then you have to follow my orders. Do you understand?¡±


    She felt herself dripping all over at the coldness of his voice. ¡°Yes, I understand¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl¡± He smirked evilly. ¡°Now, turned around and walked over to the stage¡±


    Lucretia did as instructed, her p? ssy clenching in excitement. She didn¡¯t know what he was nning to do to her but she knew she needed it more than anything else.


    Enzo went behind and spanked her a*s. His handprints from the previous night were still fresh and red. He then slid his hand between her legs and palmed her wet p? ssy, making her moan and arch backward.


    ¡°Kneel and stretch your hands out¡±


    Her knees hit the ground immediately with her hands stretched out on the stage. Enzo got the thong from her and inserted it inside his pocket. In that arched position, she was all bare and open to him.


    ¡°Romanov Vanperz!¡± Enzo started, inserting two fingers inside her at once. She moaned and pushed back against his fingers, not giving a single care about who he had just mentioned. All she needed was more¡­ More!


    ¡°Do you know who that is?¡± He asked, pulling his fingers out and mming back into her in a brutal thrust. She stifled a cry and shook her head, the wild sensation driving her nuts. ¡°I need f*cking words, Cari? o¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I do not know who he is¡±


    Enzo chuckled darkly. ¡°But you got his goddamn money at the club, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eyes widened and she gasped in realization. Before she could think of raising her body, he grabbed her hands and pinned them down on the stage. He had already pulled out his fingers from her wet p? ssy but he soon reced it with something else. Something more deadly and dangerous.


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­ No!¡± Lucretia pleaded and struggled to escape his grip when she felt the cold metal tracing her folds.


    ¡°Now, be quiet or I will do something you will regret, Cari? o. My brain does not function in a noisy ce and makes the worst decision then. You do not want that, do you?¡±


    She shuddered and shook her head. ¡°No, please¡±


    ¡°Now, where was I?¡± He asked and teased the cold metal at her entrance. ¡°Oh, yes, Vanperz. You let that motherf*cker ce his dirty money on you. On what¡¯s mine¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­¡±


    He ignored her pleas and pushed the metal inside of her, stretching her. Lucretia gasped and her eyes went round in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe he had just pushed one of the deadliest weapons inside of her.


    ¡°I already told you what I was going to do to any man that touched you.¡± He pulled the metal out of her and she heaved in relief only for him to drive it back in. A scream tore out of her throat. ¡°I ended the motherf*cker with this gun after slicing him up¡±


    ¡°Over to you. I told my sister-inw you would apologize when I am ready to listen. Now, apologize, Cari? o!¡±


    ¡°I am sor¡­!¡± Her words were cut off when he pulled out his gun and plunged it back in, harder and deeper than the first time.


    ¡°I cannot hear you, Cari? o¡± He muttered, f*cking her harder with his gun.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± She paused and screamed when he angled the gun in a particr way that hit a spot inside of her. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head as both pain and pleasure mmed through her.


    ¡°Look how good you take my gun like the good girl you are!¡± He praised, but she could barely hear it over the beating of her heart and the pain mixed with pleasure he was wrenching on her.


    ¡°What will your best friend say if she finds you bent over and f*cked with a gun, hmm?¡±


    There was no time to think because he kept f*cking her deep and hard until she was breathless and out of sorts. Releasing her hands, he lowered his hand and rubbed her cl? t. She moaned shamelessly and threw her head backward, not caring about what was moving inside of her. As far as she was concerned, nothing felt so good inside of her than Enzo¡¯s barrel.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Go on and apologize¡±


    ¡°I am sorry!¡± She spoke breathlessly.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For letting another man touch me. I am sorry¡± She cried out when he angled his gun and kept hitting a sensitive spot inside of her.


    ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± He asked but she bit back her response. ¡°Who. Do. You. Belong. To?¡±


    When she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she cried out. ¡°You. I belong to you¡±


    He smirked smugly. ¡°Good. Nowe for me, Cari? o!¡±


    It took three more deep thrusts of his gun before she exploded, her org@sm ripping through her. She screamed her lungs out and clenched around the gun, his pussy convulsing.


    Enzo worked the gun inside of her faster and deeper, drawing out the orgasm until she was breathless. When the org@sm died and she was trembling, he ripped the gun out of her and licked up the juices.


    ¡°You are mine and there is nothing you can do about it. If you try to run away from me, I will catch you and when I do, the rest will be left for you to find out¡±


    After he walked out, Lucretia remained on the floor until she had recovered a bit of her strength. She stood up and pulled off her heels because she couldn¡¯t even walk properly. Thankfully, her legs were not damaged.


    She picked up her skirt and put it on without her panties. Enzo had taken it without giving it back and now she was to go on without it. Taking a deep breath, she slipped out of the room and rushed over to the girls¡¯ quarters.


    She got under the shower immediately and took her bath as her mind went back to Enzo and everything he did to her. As he f*cked her with the deadly weapon, she never for once felt terrified that he might pull the trigger and that would be the end of her.


    After taking a shower, she turned off the water and pressed her head against the wall. Even with how deadly everything had been, she felt alive. For the first time in her life, she had an org@sm that wasn¡¯t dragged out by her.


    Enzo might¡¯ve been hard on her but it wasn¡¯tpared to the rough and brutal way herte master took her every time. He always ensured she was broken and covered in bruises but with Enzo, it was different. Even with a deadly weapon, he had given her pleasure and satisfied her.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t bad to be owned by him after all.

 Chapter 73

    One Month Later¡­


    ¡°Now girl, spill all the juices!¡± Lucretia said and took a sip from her cup of coffee. They were having a girls¡¯ time out and decided to stop by an Italian coffee shop first.


    Rosana picked up her cup and stirred the hot coffee with a smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t help it. Everything had turned outpetently for the past month, starting from her marriage. The businesses also run smoothly with no losses.


    ¡°Come on, Ana, spill it out¡±


    ¡°Everything has been good. That is all you should know¡± She replied and sipped her coffee.


    ¡°There¡¯s more. Go on¡±


    Rosanaughed heartily and ced the cup on the table. For the past month, they had been extremely busy and didn¡¯t have time to sit down and talk. They barely saw eyes to eye and when they did, they could only wave at each other.


    While Rosana traveled around and attended to business affairs most of the time, Lucretia remained at the clubhouse, dancing and also teaching the girls. By the time she was done for the day, Rosana must¡¯ve returned home and she was too exhausted.


    ¡°He does not scare me anymore.¡± Rosana started, ying with the ring on her finger. ¡°And we do not fight like we used to. Hell, he nowughs more. Can you believe it? The Sergio I was betrothed to would never do that. He would not even share the same bed with me or¡­¡±


    She paused and took a deep breath, shaking her head. A lot changed and it started when Sergio traveled for a month. She had felt it but never wanted to ept it. But then he returned as a new person. One who held her tight whenever they slept together. One who watched her sleep and woke her up with kisses. One whose touch was now gentle and warm. One whose eyes turned soft whenever he looked at her. One whoughed more and did everything to make her smile.


    She couldn¡¯t believe any of it. They still felt like a dream to her. One she¡¯d awaken from when the real Sergio returned.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I do not know what changed, Cretia. Sometimes I watch him and wonder what happened to him when he was away. What did the Russians do to him? I believe they altered something and I am afraid it would notst long. It has been a month already.¡±


    Lucretia kept listening with a smile on her face. She didn¡¯t even know why she was smiling so hard. Even with the worried look on Rosana¡¯s face, she could also see that she looked happier and more morous than thest time they spent time together.


    ¡°He was always ready to throw me into any of his torture rooms¡± Rosana continued with a smile, her mind going back to when they got married. ¡°I went through hell in his hands.¡±


    ¡°You need to forget about the past, Ana, people change. They change when someone walks into their lives and when they leave. That could be the reason in his case. You could be the reason¡±


    Rosana scoffed and chuckled dryly. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Sergio can never change because of anything or anyone.¡±


    ¡°You need to stop making all of those up, Rosana¡± Lucretia rolled her eyes and sipped her coffee. ¡°Give him a chance!¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± She asked and shrugged. ¡°Besides, I do not have to give him anything, he simply takes whatever he wants.¡±


    ¡°Just give him a chance. He can take anything he wants in the world but not this right here¡± She paused and pressed her index finger on her chest. ¡°Unless you give it to him, Rosana¡±


    Rosana stared at where Lucretia was pointing, her heart beating heavily. She had been avoiding any thoughts that would lead to that but Lucretia broke through and mmed it right on her face. A chance¡­ She had to give him a chance. A chance to love her!


    ¡°Oh, do not be silly, Cretia!¡± She waved her aside andughed. ¡°You do not even know what you are talking about or the person involved¡±


    ¡°Of course, I do. I am talking about love and the person involved is your husband¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, you do not know anything¡± She said again andughed. ¡°Sergio can never love anyone. He does not even know the word or what it means¡±


    ¡°And since you do, teach him. Show him, Rosana. I already told you to stop making things up about him. Stop drawing all negative conclusions about him. He is human and one thing I know is that we change for so many reasons. Maybe if you stop seeing him as the devil you think he is, you will understand more about him¡±


    Rosana took a deep breath and looked away. No doubt, Lucretia was right. They had been married for almost a year but she didn¡¯t know much about her husband aside from the stories she heard about him and the ones she made up in her head. She had always tagged him as a ruthless monster. A devil, one without a heart¡­ everything evil.


    ¡°I know deep down, you love him.¡± She continued with a smile and Rosana flinched. Her reaction caused the smile on Lucretia¡¯s face to grow wider. ¡°But you are trying so hard to lock it inside. You are scared of what might happen if you let it all out. Will he reciprocate or will he crush it to the ground?¡±


    Rosana¡¯s heart started pounding so hard its drumbeat echoed in her head, taunting her. She suddenly felt hot and nauseous. How did Lucretia know about all of those? Those were things she locked up and buried deep down. How did she manage to read through her?


    ¡°Enough about me¡± She finally spoke up when she managed to pull herself together. ¡°Tell me about you. What have you been up to? Who is this guy you have been f*cking?¡±


    Lucretiaughed at her best friend¡¯s effort to change subjects and replied. ¡°I have been good. The dance and everything keeps me alive, you know. What more can I say?¡±


    ¡°The guy you have been f*cking! Do not try to hide him¡±


    Sheughed and shook her head. ¡°No man, no f*cking¡±


    Rosana gave her a stern look and sheughed. There was no way she was going to tell her she had been sneaking around with her brother-inw. She had even lost count of the number of times he paid for a VIP session. And in all those times, she ended up n@ked and bent over the stage whileing all over his fingers.


    Sometimes he watched her like a hawk while she danced on stage. Thankfully, no one tried to touch her which meant they were all safe from him.


    ¡°Where do the bite markse from? Do not lie to me because I saw them again¡±


    ¡°I already told you, Ana, it was an insect at the clubhouse¡±


    ¡°An insect that lives in the clubhouse and bites only you. Hmm¡­ Interesting, is it not?¡±


    *****


    After having fun, thedies returned to the clubhouse and went their separate ways. Lucretia had to get ready for the night and Rosana had some work to finish. She walked over to her office and opened the door.


    ¡°Wee back, Amore mio¡±


    ¡°Christ, you scared the hell out of me¡± She cried out in shock, cing a hand on her chest. ¡°What are you doing here? You traveled¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Sergio answered vaguely and crossed his arms. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be at work¡±


    ¡°I went out with Cretia.¡±


    ¡°Last I checked, your bodyguard does not go by that name¡±


    Rosana smiled and crossed her arms. ¡°Maybe I got a new one. The old one was cold and boring, a little bit handsome but boring.¡±


    ¡°And this new one?¡± Sergio asked with a raised brow and started walking over to her.


    ¡°Oh, he is handsome and funny, not cold¡­ Hemunicates well¡­ I like him!¡± Rosana did not realize when Sergio closed the space between them until he held her firmly by the waist and pulled her closer to himself.


    ¡°I bet you like Mr. Handsome and funny very much, don¡¯t you? Why not introduce me to this new thing you like?¡±


    ¡°He is not a thing¡­¡±


    He lowered his head and whispered into her ears. ¡°He will be a sorry little thing when I am done with him. And you¡­ You will know better than to talk about other men in front of me or even look in their direction¡±


    Rosana bit her lower lips and smiled. Was that jealousy? His grip on her waist had tightened which meant he was slowly getting angry.


    ¡°Um¡­ Actually, there is no new bodyguard. Cretia is Lucretia in short.¡±


    Sergio¡¯s hand softened on her waist as he looked up at her. He knew that Lucretia was Rosana¡¯s best friend since when they were kids but he never knew she had a nickname.


    ¡°Well yed, Bambolina.¡± Sergio muttered and kissed her on the lips. ¡°I was going to cancel that date, deal with the b@stard, and teach you a lesson¡±


    Her n? pples hardened instantly and her p*ssy got wet. Even with how sore she felt down there from f*cking and making love the past months, she still throbbed and heated up in anticipation, knowing what it meant to be taught a lesson by Sergio.


    ¡°Wait. A date?¡±


    ¡°Do you have other options?¡±


    She looked up at him and remembered Lucretia¡¯s words. A chance¡­ Quietly, she shook her head and responded. ¡°No other options¡±


    ¡°A date it is!¡±

 Chapter 74

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Rosana asked after Sergio took the driver¡¯s seat. He had opened the door for her and helped her into the car.


    ¡°Would you rather I ruin the surprise?¡± Rosana shook her head and he smirked, turning on the engine which roared to life. ¡°Then I would advise you put on your seatbelt, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana put on her seatbelt as instructed and sat quietly. She was still shocked that the ruthless Sergio De Niro had nned a surprise date. He even asked if she had other options aside from the nned date. Was that a change of heart? She wondered.


    ¡°Give him a chance¡­¡± Rosana remembered Lucretia¡¯s words as she stared out of the window. Howe she never thought of that? Howe she never considered that even when things began to change between them?


    There were a few reasons, one of which included the Mistress and the fact that she still remained by his side even after they got married. Another reason was the several near-death punishments he gave to her. His unpredictable nature was also on the list.


    ¡°Thinking about the surprise?¡± Sergio asked, breaking into her thoughts. He looked away from her and chuckled lightly. ¡°Do not stress your brain, Bambolina,  you will never figure it out¡±


    With different thoughts in her mind, Rosana had long forgotten the surprise. She decided not to think much about it because he advised her not to. Even if she did, she¡¯d never figure it out, just as he said.


    A few minutester, they arrived at the Private hangar. Sergio helped her out of the car and together, they started towards the private jet which had been prepared for their flight. The men and women dressed in ck suits bowed in respect. They didn¡¯t raise their heads or move an inch until the couple got into the jet.


    After settling down, Rosana turned to Sergio. She was anxious and nervous at the same time. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    He looked up from his phone and replied dryly ¡°Somewhere¡±


    If that was supposed to make her feel better, it didn¡¯t. Not when the jet had taken off to the sky already. ¡°Should I be worried? At least the ¡®Somewhere¡¯ should have a name¡±


    Sergio sighed and looked up from his phone again. He appeared bored and tired of her questions. ¡°There is nothing to be worried about, Mi Amore, trust me¡±


    ¡°Trust me¡­¡± His words echoed in her head. It felt like a gentle caress and instantly calmed her nerves. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes and tried not to think about the surprise. After some minutes, she drifted off to sleep.


    She woke up two hourster to find Sergio¡¯s fixated gaze on her. He had been watching her, quietly. His eyes were not cold but held a little hint of emotions. What could it be? She wondered, looking up at him nervously. For the past month, he had changed. It was even hard for her to remember what his cold and dark side looked like.


    ¡°I guess you enjoyed your nap, hmm?¡± Sergio asked and leaned forward. He looked at her closely as if trying to study her.


    ¡°Yes, I¡­ I am sorry I dozed off, I¡­¡± She paused and managed a gulp. How long had she drifted off? ¡°Lucretia and I had a busy day¡­¡±


    Her speech was cut off by a soft kiss which silenced her thoughts and made her toes curl. A sigh ripped out of her chest and she moaned into the kiss. She needed this more than anything. After all the stress and anxieties, it was the only thing that made her feel relieved.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Who the f*ck is Lucretia or whatever¡­¡± Sergio muttered against her lips. ¡°And why the f*ck are you apologizing?¡±


    ¡°Lucretia is¡­¡± She started saying but was cut off by another warm kiss.


    ¡°Do I look like I care about anyone else, hmm?¡± Sergio asked and kissed her once more before he finally pulled away. He didn¡¯t want to suffocate her with his kisses. ¡°We are here. Get ready¡±


    Rosana released a deep sigh and tried to tame the flutter of nerves in her stomach. She had not even realized that the jet hadnded. Quietly, she stood up and went to use the restroom. When she was done, she fixed her hair and face before heading out to meet Sergio.


    ¡°All set!¡± She breathed and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. Sergio essed her and extended his hand which she took nervously.


    Together, they alighted the jet and everyone bowed. Three men dressed in ck suits stood beside the limousine, waiting to take them to their destination. They wore dark sses and used in-ear earphones.


    Sergio led Rosana towards the middle vehicle and helped her inside before taking the seat beside her. ¡°Wee to France, Bambolina!¡±


    She gasped, her eyes dted in shock. She had always wanted to fly to France. It held a lot of treasures she had always dreamt of getting ess to. One of them was the Art museum. She always wanted to see the famously French works of the impressionists, paintings by Italian, and Flemish Masters, and more contemporary pieces by other artists.


    As if reading her thoughts, Sergio smiled and continued scrolling through his phone. He was amused by how she clung to the window, admiring the city¡¯s infrastructure and elegance.


    Soon enough, they arrived at the National Art Museum. ¡°We are here, Boss¡±


    Sergio looked up from his phone and turned to Rosana whose wide gaze was on him. She was pretty shocked and couldn¡¯t believe any of it was real.


    ¡°Wee to The Louvre Museum¡±


    Her mouth dropped open but no words came out. Of course, she knew about the National Art Museum in Paris but only in books and articles. How did Sergio find out she always wanted to visit the Museum? Surely, she did not mention anything about it to him. Or did she?


    ¡°The grand exhibition starts in five minutes. Are you sure you still wanna sit in here with your mouth open?¡±


    Rosana mmed her mouth shut and shook her head. She didn¡¯t realize her mouth was wide open the whole time. ¡°Is¡­ Is this the surprise?¡±


    ¡°Why not see for yourself?¡±


    Before she could get the door, it was opened from outside by one of the men. Casting a nce at Sergio, she smiled and got out of the car. There were lots of emotions that whirled inside of her, especially when she looked up at the tall magnificent building.


    By size, The Louvre Museum, in Paris, France was thergest museum on earth. It was also one of the best and held works from antiquity to the 19th century. It felt so surreal.


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Sergio went up beside her and asked, cing his hand on the small of her back.


    ¡°OMG, YES!!!¡±


    He smiled and led her towards the Museum. Camera lights shed at them from all angles. There were lots of paparazzi who struggled to take pictures of all the Top men and women from different parts of the world who attended the grand exhibition.


    Rosana smiled at them and stepped Inside. Just as Sergio said, the exhibition had just started. Without looking back, she wandered off in excitement, from one artwork to the other.


    The Museum disyed works of artists purchased for his ownrgest piece in an airy, light-flooded hall, an open-air gallery, and a sculpture garden. Rosana didn¡¯t miss any of the works as she was carried away and lost in the Art world. In the workshop area, the casting of bronze sculptures was demonstrated.


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Rosana whispered to Sergio who had been keeping up with her the whole time. ¡°It is so beautiful!¡±


    Sergio nodded in agreement and looked at the work she was referring to. He had never seen her happier and full of life. She exined things in detail about the different works and also drew his attention to the one she found very interesting and beautiful.


    ¡°Oh, look!¡± She dragged him off just like she had been doing the whole evening. ¡°That is the Eiffel Tower!¡±     ¡°I can take you there so you can see it clearly¡±


    As if she just realized what she had been doing all evening, Rosana turned around and faced him. He didn¡¯t look angry or exhausted. She had talked all evening and dragged him around without a break. Surprisingly, he followed without protest and didn¡¯t interrupt her.


    ¡°What are you doing? How did you know about this and my passion for art? How¡­ I do not understand. You flew me down here, followed me around, listened to all my ramblings¡­ And you are still here. What are you doing?¡±


    Sergio smiled and moved closer to her. ¡°Whoever said you were rambling? Point them out and I will dly put a bullet in their head¡±


    Rosana looked at him closely, her heart beating hard against her chest. She had not looked at him properly all evening. Maybe if she did, she would¡¯ve seen how breathtaking he looked.


    Dressed in a ck tuxedo, his inky dark hair gleamed beneath the lights. He had an unreadable expression on his face but there was a little bit of warmth. A shudder ripped down her spine as she remembered Lucretia¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± She asked Instead. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I told you I knew a lot about you, Bambolina. Did you think I was lying?¡±


    She bit her lips and looked away. Everything was so overwhelming. ¡°Thank you. I¡­ I always loved Art. I admired every single piece I came across and tried to study them. I started creating mine too but¡­¡±


    Rosana paused, remembering all the times she drew and painted as a kid. Her mother and brother always encouraged her but her father¡­ He destroyed all her work and forced her to stop.


    ¡°You do not have to say it if it makes you ufortable.¡±


    She nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes, it does. When I stopped, it felt like a part of me had stopped working altogether.¡±


    Her earlier enthusiasm had dissipated and Sergio was quick to notice it. He wanted to know what made her stop drawing and painting. It was something she loved so much and couldn¡¯t be killed easily. But something had sessfully killed it and he wanted to know what. Instead of asking, he pulled her closer to himself and nted a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°It is not toote. You can always pick up the pieces and start over again. Now wipe that frown off your beautiful face and get back to work¡±


    Rosana couldn¡¯t believe it. What happened to Sergio De Niro? She wondered. With the heartbreaking past forgotten, she smiled and did as instructed. She returned to the hall and joined the others, including the different popr artists.


    By the time the exhibition was over, Rosana was over-excited and wished it never ended. Sergio was still beside as always.


    ¡°Did you like my surprise, Amore mio?¡± Sergio asked once they got outside.


    ¡°I loved it!¡± She replied beaming with smiles. ¡°Thank you for making my dreamse true. This has got to be the best day of my life¡±


    ¡°We will talk about thatter. For now, there¡¯s still one more¡±


    Her eyes widened. One more surprise?!?

 Chapter 75

    In less than thirty minutes, the driver pulled up in front of a French restaurant which happened to be the biggest in the city. Rosana was overjoyed. She had always loved France and everything that had to do with it, including their cuisine.


    Sergio helped her down from the car and led her towards the restaurant. Once they got inside, all the chefs and staff who already lined up at the front bowed in greetings and respect.


    ¡°Mr. And Mrs. De Niro!¡± The grand chef stepped forward and bowed slightly. ¡°It is an honor to have you in our midst!¡±


    Clinging onto Sergio¡¯s arms, Rosana smiled and looked up at him. ¡°Thank you, we are honored!¡±


    ¡°De cette fa? on, s¡¯il vous ? t,¡± [This way, please~French] The grand chef said and led the way while they followed behind.


    The restaurant boasted avish interior with an elegant vibe, sophisticated furnishings, striking chandeliers, and jaw-dropping art instations. Rosana couldn¡¯t stop admiring the whole ce as they got into the elevator and arrived at the top of the building.


    ¡°Oh my¡­!¡± She gasped and covered her mouth with her palms. They were now at the rooftop, an open-air space with the best view of France. ¡°This is¡­ This is beautiful!¡±


    Completely out of breath, she looked onto the city, admiring the Paris skyline, and gazing across the lights andndmarks that defined the city. She got an immediate jolt of excitement as she walked to the edge and looked down.


    As though the city was now putting on a show for her, everything seemed to be happening in slow motion and she was now sucked into the rhythm of the city,pletely in awe.


    Sergio saw the amusement in her eyes and smiled. With the beautiful and wide smile on her face, he didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell him how excited and thrilled she was viewing the city from an unobstructed view.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sergio!¡± She turned back to him, unable to hold back her tears. ¡°This is¡­ I¡­ I cannot exin¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can exin when you¡¯re done dining under the stars, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana looked up and smiled. Indeed, the stars were above them and shining very bright. The roof was also a hanging garden, filled with cherry trees, different kinds of flowers, and other nts everywhere. A true bubble of nature far from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    ¡°Come, have a seat!¡± Sergio said and pulled out a seat for her. There was just a table and two seats for both of them.


    Rosana took her seat and Sergio did the same. Soon enough, the servers climbed onto the rooftop holding different French dishes, and expensive wines. The grand chef went up behind them to introduce the different meat and dishes.


    ¡°Here is Rognons de veau to satisfy your meat-loving appetite¡± He started and paused for the server to drop the te on the table. ¡°They are veal kidneys served with old-fashioned mustards.¡±


    He went on to the second.


    ¡°The Magret de canard is a duck breast with a raspberry-vinegar sauce¡± He paused for the second server to drop the te on the table. After she did, he continued to the third and fourth dishes until he was done.


    ¡°Bon appetit!¡± He bowed and the servers did the same before walking away.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Rosana eximed and watched them leave. ¡°I¡­ I cannot believe any of this!¡±     Rosana picked up her cutleries and tried to ignore the heat that had started in her stomach. She started eating quietly but then another sound slipped from the back of his throat. It was deep and primal. One that sent goosebumps all over her body.


    ¡°This is so good!¡± He took a sip from his ss of wine and nodded. ¡°Hmm!¡±


    She watched him and licked her lips. He looked so sexy, especially while chewing the meat slowly with his eyes closed. And the deep sounds he was making¡­ It reminded her of the times they made love in their bedroom, the bathroom, against the wall, on her dressing table, the library, his study¡­


    Rosana tore her eyes away from him and pressed her thighs together. What was going on with her? They were only having dinner and she was feeling heat.     ¡°Never knew you speak so fluently¡±


    ¡°See? You do not know everything about me!¡±


    Sergio nodded and took a sip from his ss of wine. ¡°True. But I believe I am getting there. Am I not?¡±


    She looked at him for some time and smiled. ¡°Of course.¡±


    They continued eating, making little talks, andughing until they were done with their meal. Together, they walked over to the edge of the rooftop and stood to admire the breathtaking view of Pont Neuf, the Seine River, and the Eiffel Tower. It felt like they were being given a microscope over the city.


    ¡°I never thought I would experience any of these after we got married.¡± Rosana sighed and looked around. There was a sense of freedom she couldn¡¯t describe. ¡°I had long epted my fate and concluded that I will never fulfill my dreams!¡±


    ¡°I concluded that I would never get the chance to visit the Art Museum like I always wanted or the Eiffel Tower. I concluded that I would never travel around and see the ces I always read about in books¡­¡± She paused and turned to look at him. ¡°But you proved me all wrong! You fulfilled my dreams¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± He asked and wrapped both arms around her, drawing her to himself.


    ¡°Yes!¡± She whispered. ¡°I loved all the surprises and¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on, spit it out¡±


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on her toes, reaching his height. ¡°And this!¡± She kissed him. Slowly. Passionately. Hungrily.


    There was a sound from the back of his throat, half growl, half moan. Little shivers of pleasure shot through her as he deepened the kiss, parting her lips and tasting all of her. She stopped thinking.

 Chapter 76

    Three Days Later¡­


    (AT THE CLUBHOUSE)


    ¡°I know you are f*cking someone!¡± Sonya, one of the dancers teased after their dance. ¡°Some hot guy with a good c? ck¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that!¡± Lucretia rolled her eyes and turned away. ¡°And get the f*ck off my back¡±


    Sonyaughed and kept following her behind the stage. She was the only one who managed to get closer to her even after being pushed away plenty of times. The rest of the girls already knew that Lucretia didn¡¯t talk much and didn¡¯t likepany. Her job was to teach them how to dance and that was all.


    ¡°Not until you tell me who this mysterious dude is. If you tell me, I will tell you other guys that f*cks better than him.¡±


    Lucretia sighed and turned to look at her. ¡°I am not f*cking anyone¡±


    Sonyaughed and looked around before turning back to her. ¡°Yes, you are. I saw it!¡±


    Once she heard that, her heart started pounding heavily. For the past month, she had been ying around with Enzo but they never f*cked. She didn¡¯t know why he preferred using his hands and mouth on her but still, she loved it.


    Their meeting point was always the VIP room and nowhere else. She never felt scared of being caught because no one paid attention to whatever she was doing. As long as she danced perfectly and satisfied the guest, nothing else mattered.


    But with Sonya, she was now scared. If she had caught her with Enzo, then she was done for. She had been with the girls for more than a month and knew how they liked to talk and spread gossip. Eventually, everyone was going to find out, including her best friend, Rosana!


    ¡°You saw nothing¡± She gritted and stepped closer to her. ¡°Is that clear?¡±     Lucretia red hard at her and finally moved away. She was crumbling inside but had to hide her weakness. What would Rosana say after hearing all the rumors about her brother-inw and her? She had been keeping it a secret the whole time.


    ¡°I need to change. Do not follow me¡±


    ¡°Hey, Cretia!¡± Sonya called out and she paused. ¡°I only saw the handprints on your a*s, that is all.¡±


    The handprints on her a*s???


    ¡°It is not like I saw you f*cking anyone. I was just curious and had to ask¡± She smiled and picked up her bag. ¡°I will just get a drink or two¡±


    After she walked out, Lucretia heaved in relief. She only saw the handprints on her a*s and didn¡¯t even know who was behind it. That should¡¯ve calmed her nerves but it didn¡¯t. Her heart kept pounding heavily as tendrils of guilt squeezed her insides.


    She had to meet Enzo and end things with him before they escted. And then she would spill everything to Rosana and beg for her forgiveness. It was wrong to go behind her back after all she was doing for her.


    With that in mind, she fixed back her mask and walked off. Enzo was somewhere in the club and she had to find him. After that, she would do what needed to be done and walk away without looking back. Besides, she had gotten more than the amount of money she needed to start a new life. She only had to find the right time and leave.


    ¡°Finally, I get to meet you alone, Red Velvet!¡± She shook her head and ignored the voice, knowing it was one of the drunk men at the club. ¡°Come on, we could y nicely¡±


    She ignored him and kept walking but then he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her to himself. ¡°You sick f*ck! Get the hell away from me¡±


    ¡°Finally, I heard your voice¡± He grinned and pressed his hard erection on her a*s. ¡°And guess what? It just turned me the f*ck on¡±


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Lucretia yelled and elbowed him in the ribs. He immediately groaned and let go of her. As she turned to walk off, he grabbed her and pushed her down on the floor.


    ¡°I told you we could y nicely, b*tch¡± He snarled and closed his hand around her throat. ¡°Now, let us see what you look like, sexy a*s¡±


    He tried to take off her mask but she fought him. She kept hitting him and screaming but nobody heard her. The club was filled up as always and the music was in the highest volume.


    ¡°What is so special about your face, huh?¡± He asked and finally yanked the mask off her face. ¡°You stupid b*tch!¡±


    Recognition mmed into her and her pulse kicked into high gears. The people she was running away from the whole time had finally found her. The worst part was that she was recognized instantly.


    ¡°So you were Red Velvet the whole f*cking time¡± He snarled and pped her hard across the face with his right hand. His left hand was still pressing her neck. ¡°You stupid c? nt!¡±


    ¡°Let me go!!!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, your time is f*cking up b*tch. You have been ying around. Now it is time to go back to where you belong¡±


    He dragged her by the hair and forced her to stand. When she tried to fight him, he pushed her over to the wall where she hit her head and fell off on the ground. She cried and tried to stand up but he kicked her hard on the stomach.


    ¡°You thought you could escape, huh?¡±     ¡°Everyone knows that b*tch. But you¡­¡± He grabbed her by the hair and forced her to stand. ¡°You still have a debt to pay¡±


    Lucretia gathered all her strength and pushed him off to the ground. Before he could get on his feet again, she kicked him twice on the balls and ran away. She had sustained an injury on the head and was bleeding. But she managed to get away from him before she fell off the floor.


    *****


    ¡°Lucretia!¡± Enzo called out and rushed over to the bedside. He had found her and rushed her to the hospital immediately. ¡°Hey, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Rosana¡­¡± She called out weakly, her eyes flickering. Her head felt muddled and slipping in and out of consciousness. ¡°Rio¡­¡±


    Enzo furrowed his brows and stared at her. Who was Rio? She had called his name more than three times since she was admitted to the hospital.


    ¡°Lucretia¡­ It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°Rio?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± He gritted out and clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t like the idea of her calling another man¡¯s name. ¡°Enzo!¡±


    ¡°Enzo¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happened? Who did this to you?¡±


    ¡°Enzo¡­¡± She called out as tears rolled down her half-closed eyes. ¡°He¡­ He¡­¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A motherf*cking b@stard did this to you?¡± He asked, his anger rising to its peak. ¡°Who is he? Give me a f*cking name¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Grasso¡­¡±


    ¡°One of his men came after you?¡± He asked and she managed a nod. ¡°What the f*ck does he look like? Tell me something, anything, Lucretia. The b@stard must pay forying a hand on you¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know¡­¡± She shook her head as more tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t know. Rio¡­ I need my Rio?¡±


    Her Rio? Who the hell was that? Enzo wondered. He decided not to let his jealousy for the unknown man overshadow him. Instead, he asked. ¡°His hair color, eye color, anything, Cari? o.¡±


    She gulped and opened her weak eyes. ¡°Brown hair¡­¡±


    ¡°That is enough!¡± He leaned closer and pecked her forehead. ¡°Get some rest, Cari? o, I have a job to take care of¡±


    ¡°Rio¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not say that name again or else I will hunt him down and kill him¡± With that being said, he walked out of the ICU and pulled out his gun.

 Chapter 77

    Someone hurt Lucretia¡­ Someone had the guts toy a hand on her and make her bleed. Such a person was tired of living. Such a person craved death and he was going to have it, slowly¡­ Painfully¡­ Miserably.


    ¡°Mr. De Niro!¡± A nurse called out and touched him gently on the arm. Enzo immediately grabbed her by the throat and lifted her off the floor so her feet were thrashing in the air. ¡°Mr¡­ Mr¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. De Niro¡± Dr. Amarillo called out and rushed over to the scene. He froze when Enzo pulled out his gun and aimed at his forehead. ¡°No¡­ No, please¡­ You cannot do that here¡­¡±


    Enzo looked around the hospital and saw the terrified look on the patient¡¯s face, as well as the doctors and nurses. He immediately lowered his gun and released the nurse whom he held by the throat. She fell weakly on the ground and started coughing.


    ¡°I am so sorry¡­¡± Enzo muttered and knelt in front of her but she moved away, trembling. ¡°F*ck!¡±


    Dr. Amarillo signaled two nurses to take care of her and the patient she was handling while he followed Enzo out of the hospital. He had terrified everyone in the hospital because his mind was far away and he wasn¡¯t thinking straight. The only thing that ran through his mind was how to find the man who hurt Lucretia and how to make him pay!


    ¡°I swear I lost it¡± He looked back at the hospital. ¡°I am pretty much sure I scared the sh? t out of them¡±


    ¡°You did. You already frightened them enough with your gun. What were you thinking walking around the hospital with that in hand?¡± Dr. Amarillo asked and watched him carefully. He could see the angry veins popping out of his arms and the fire zing in his eyes.


    ¡°The nurse was only trying to make you put your gun away¡± He paused and furrowed his brows. ¡°Is this about the girl you brought in here some hours ago? Well, she is fine. I told you¡±


    ¡°She does not look fine to me, Doc.¡± He spoke through gritted teeth and stepped closer to him. ¡°If I were you, I would keep a close eye on her and make sure she recovers quickly. No one is permitted to see her in there and she cannot leave unless I return. Do you understand?¡±


    *****


    Enzo got into his car and drove out of the premises, his mind filled with different thoughts and his pulse raging. He wanted nothing more than to find the brown-haired man that had hurt Lucretia. By the time he was done with him, everyone would learn their lessons and know better than to go after her.


    When he found Lucretia lying on the ground and bleeding in the hallway, his chest burned and hurt at the same time. That was a strange urrence because he never had any human feelings for anyone.


    While driving to the hospital, he was restless and kept calling out her name. He remembered when he firstid eyes on her and how he was drawn to her. It felt like a maic pull, one he couldn¡¯t resist even after learning about her rough past. He wanted to own her, protect her, and give her the life she was deprived of.


    But unlike the other girls met, Lucretia was different. She was beautiful, charming, stubborn, and fierce. The other girls would do anything to be his but she fought him head-on and always tried to run.


    He took it as a game and started chasing her but didn¡¯t realize how possessive he had be. He became addicted to her and couldn¡¯t stay a day without seeing her. Because of her, he visited the clubhouse more than he had ever done in decades.     Enzo arrived at the RE n which was now under the leadership of Indio Esperanza who took up after Grasso¡¯s death. He got out of the car and was greeted by the few men who stood outside. When he got to the door, the men bowed and let him in without checking him up for any dangerous weapons. He was Enzo De Niro and was immune to all of that.


    ¡°I will inform Indio right away¡± One of the men said and turned to leave.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± Enzo replied with a smile. ¡°I am sure his c? ck is buried deep inside a clean, shaved c? nt. We do not want to ruin the pleasure, do we?¡±


    The men looked at each other and smiled before nodding in response. ¡°Please have a drink while you wait¡±


    ¡°Oh, fantastic. How generous of you¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Enzo looked around for a brown-haired man but didn¡¯t find any. The men he came across had ck hair while the rest shaved theirs off. Quietly, he followed them into a different room filled with men. When they all saw him, they stopped all they were doing. They scrambled on their feet and bowed.


    ¡°Gracias, gracias, no need for that motherf*ckers. I am just here to drink some wine andugh like y¡¯all¡±


    ¡°Ease up, gentlemen. It is alright¡± One after the other, the men sat down and quietly continued what they were doing. They were all shocked to see the second Boss in their midst.


    Enzo looked around the room and frowned when he saw six with brown hair. He had never stopped to think about that. Quietly, he started walking around the room, his eyes fixed on the six men who appeared alright and clean. There were no scratches on them or cuts.


    ¡°Y¡¯all tired of drinking?¡± Enzo asked when he noticed the men weren¡¯t drinking anymore. They were all frightened. ¡°Well, let¡¯s y a game¡±     No one made a move and no one could question him. They all sat still, waiting for the next kill. ¡°That was fast and easy. I hate fast and easy.¡±


    Angrily, he turned around and walked out of the room, not satisfied with the way things went down. He had nned the person¡¯s death slowly and painfully but ended up doing the opposite.


    ¡°Please, tell us where we went wrong. We will make amends!¡± Indio pleaded and followed him outside the building. He had gotten words about his impromptu visit and the men he killed.


    ¡°One of you touched what is mine¡±


    ¡°The b@stard must pay!¡±


    ¡°I got more than the b@stard¡± Enzo clenched and unclenched his fists. He felt like hitting something, anyone. ¡°But that is not enough. I will be back for more¡±

 Chapter 78

    ¡°Goodness¡­ What happened?¡± Rosana inquired and sat down on the bed. They just returned from France and had to visit the hospital immediately when they got the news.


    ¡°I am fine. You do not have to worry about me¡±


    Sergio stood by the door with both hands inside his trouser pocket. He watched the two friends quietly, especially Rosana who looked so worried and concerned. When Talitha broke the news about what happened to Lucretia, she had been shattered and med herself for not being there to protect her.


    ¡°Talitha told me that someone tried to hurt you¡±


    ¡°Yes, that was two days ago. I am fine, seriously¡± Lucretia responded and shifted on the bed. She could feel Enzo¡¯s hard gaze on her which made her ufortable. Adding to that, her best friend¡¯s husband, the Don , was standing right at the door. Two powerful and ruthless men in one room.


    ¡°Tell me what happened, Cretia, I am almost losing my mind¡±


    Lucretia bit her lower lips nervously. How was she going to tell Rosana everything in front of Sergio? What if he took it up and decided to find out who did that to her? That would expose her and that was thest thing she needed.


    She turned to Enzo who stood in front of the window with his arms folded. He had stayed with her in the hospital and didn¡¯t leave her side since then. Silently, she begged him to rescue her and he got the signal. Rosana, who hadn¡¯t noticed his presence, turned at once.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ Did you¡­ Do not tell me you did this to her¡±


    ¡°Ouch, My Lady, that hurts¡± He said and made a sad face. ¡°Why would I want to hurt her?¡±


    ¡°Because you said you were going to punish her for stepping on your toes!¡± Rosana deadpanned and Lucretia stifled aughter. ¡°Goodness, Enzo, how could you? She is my best friend¡±


    ¡°I will never hurt her¡± He stated matter-of-factly as his expression turned granite. He locked his eyes with Lucretia¡¯s and the tension intensified.


    Sergio watched them quietly and finally turned back to Rosana who sighed and hugged Lucretia. She looked stressed and had not eaten since when she got the news.


    ¡°The Doctor said I am alright so you do not need to worry anymore. I will tell you everythingter¡±


    *****


    Rosana remained with Lucretia in the hospital and Sergio waited for her. Enzo remained in the corner, paying little attention to what thedies were discussing. He was more focused on avoiding his brother¡¯s gaze at all costs.


    ¡°You should go,¡± Lucretia whispered, looking at where Sergio sat with his legs crossed. He looked like a model. ¡°You cannot keep him here anymore¡±


    Rosana sighed. She had long forgotten about him. ¡°I can ask him to leave¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, do not do that. Do not ruin the whole romance¡±


    ¡°Lucretia!¡± Rosana called out jokingly and sheughed. ¡°Alright, fine. I will see you tomorrow¡±


    They all left the ward, including Enzo who walked them out. He helped Rosana into the car and turned to bid Sergio goodbye but he closed the door instead. Enzo inhaled deeply and looked around. He knew what wasing next.


    ¡°Should I ask or will you start talking?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did it. I went to RE and killed six of their men.¡± He replied, not daring to look him in the face. ¡°It was f*cked but I did it¡±


    ¡°Do we now kill people who have not offended us or I am the one not getting the point here?¡±


    ¡°It will never happen again¡± Enzo muttered and looked up at him. He had known Sergio would hear about it because nothing went past him.


    ¡°The hell it won¡¯t,¡± Sergio replied and straightened his jacket. He turned to open the car but paused ¡°Hiding and f*cking around with my wife¡¯s best friend does not sound funny.¡±


    With that, he opened the door and got into the car. Enzo remained at the spot and watched the car drive away. How the hell did Sergio figure out everything? He only saw them once and knew what they were up to.


    *****


    ¡°Wee back!¡± Munika smiled and rushed over to hug Sergio. She barely saw him and couldn¡¯t spend time with him because he was either busy or with Rosana.


    Vicenta stood behind her, ring at Rosana. Thedy had sessfully pushed her out of Sergio¡¯s life. He no longer sent for her and acted like she didn¡¯t exist anymore. Does that mean she was no longer his Mistress? She wondered.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°My wife and I need some rest,¡± Sergio said, cutting her off. ¡°But before then, inform Carmencita to prepare her meal¡±


    Before any of them could respond, he led Rosana away. The two women stood ring at them with bitterness and hatred. Suddenly, Vicenta yelped and ced her hand on her round stomach. Munika quickly rushed over and held her.


    ¡°What is wrong? Tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°My belly¡­ The child¡­ We need the Doctor¡±


    MINUTES LATER???


    ¡°The baby is fine¡± The Doctor announced after the checkup. ¡°It was just a minor kick which indicates that your baby is developing well inside the womb.¡±


    Munika heaved a sigh of relief as they walked out of the Doctor¡¯s office. ¡°You heard what the Doctor said, you need more rest.¡±


    Vicenta scoffed and stifled an eye roll. They had decided to visit the hospital immediately to avoidplications. But even with the Doctor¡¯s reports, she wasn¡¯t satisfied. Nothing made her happy, including her baby¡¯s health.


    All she could think of was Rosana and Sergio which brought her bitterness. How could she be happy when another woman was beside him and satisfying his needs? How could she be happy when she wasn¡¯t relevant to him anymore? He didn¡¯t even look at her or acknowledge her presence.


    So as not to lose her position, she had gone extra miles to give Munika what she wanted, even if it wasn¡¯t with Sergio. But still, the n wasn¡¯t working and the child was growing inside of her.


    She had to do something¡­ anything just to get him back by all means. She had toe up with another n and get it done quickly. There was no way she was going to let him slip out of her fingers.


    ¡°The Don needs to know I am carrying his child¡±


    Munika halted at once and turned to look at her with furrowed brows. ¡°What did you just say?¡±     ¡°So what do you want to do? Go ahead and tell me. Oh, let me guess. You want to show up in his Study and announce that you are carrying his child? Then what next? Go on and tell me¡±


    Vicenta sighed, knowing that she was right. She couldn¡¯t just walk up to Sergio and break the news about the pregnancy. How would he even react? What if he immediately figured out the child wasn¡¯t his and punish her for it? Good Lords, what was going to happen to her?


    A long time ago, Munika had brought up the idea of her getting pregnant for Sergio. Because of that, She stopped taking her birth control pills and hoped to carry his child sooner. Sadly, it didn¡¯t work out and he got married to Rosana. But even after that, she still pursued the n because she wanted to give him an heir first.


    Finally, it worked even after she lost all hopes. She had already epted that her womb was damaged like the Doctors said a long time ago. Now, she was carrying a child but Munika warned her to keep it a secret.


    ¡°What do I do? Please do not tell me to keep hiding¡±


    ¡°Keep calm, the time is not right yet.¡±     ¡°I am with you, Vicenta. Do not worry, he will know about it soon¡± Munika replied and tried to hold her hand but she snatched it away.


    ¡°This was all your idea¡± Vicenta started and walked closer to her.  ¡°I was better off as his Mistress alone but then you asked me to get myself pregnant for him. Now, I am pregnant so you better find a way quickly or I will. And when I do, your old a*s will be sorry because I will tell him Every. Single. Thing!¡±

 Chapter 79

    ¡°Lucretia was the only friend I had,¡± Rosana told Sergio who sat behind her in the bathtub, drawing circles in her back. ¡°She was crazy and always got us into trouble but I loved her, we loved each other¡±


    ¡°But then, she disappeared on our graduation day. I searched everywhere for her and cried every night. I thought I would never see her again until she appeared at the club.¡± She paused and sighed. ¡°Turns out her father had used her to clear the debt he owed Grasso Romon. She was his ve¡­ His s*x ve!¡±


    Sergio kissed her shoulder and drew her closer to himself. She rxed and rested her head on his chest. ¡°I wish I could find whoever tried to hurt her. No doubt it was one of his men¡±


    Before Talitha even called to inform Rosana about what happened, Sergio had gotten the news about Enzo¡¯s visit to the RE n. What he couldn¡¯t understand was why he killed six men who had not offended him. Aside from that, Enzo wasn¡¯t a violent person. He was mostly quiet but dangerous.


    Sergio also learned that Enzo had been in the hospital with Lucretia the whole time and only left to visit the RE n. When Rosana finally got the news about what happened, they visited her at once only to find Enzo in the ward with her.


    He also saw the way he looked at her and how Lucretia avoided his gaze. Then when they looked at each other, he noticed the tension and didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell him what was going on between them.


    ¡°It is all my fault. She wanted to leave but I asked her not to. I could not bear losing her again¡±


    ¡°Turn around!¡± Sergio ordered and she stood up from the bath, her n@ked body all wet and dripping. She turned and lowered herself on his thighs, his hard c? ck grazing her entrance.


    ¡°No harm wille to her again¡± He assured and pulled a strand of hair from her face. ¡°She is under our protection now¡±


    Rosana nodded and heaved in relief. If that wasing from Sergio, then there was nothing to worry about. He was the Mafia Lord and anyone under his protection was covered for life.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡­ I am grateful!¡±


    ¡°You can do better than that, Bambolina¡± He groaned, his c? ck growing harder and impatient. Her n? pples hardened at the sound of his hoarse voice and she trembled. Sergio noticed and smirked.


    cing her left hand on his shoulder, Rosana lifted her body slowly and grasped his erection in her right hand. She lowered her body and moaned as her tight and wet walls stretched to amodate his size.


    ¡°Look how you take it like a good girl!¡± Sergio hummed in pleasure, a sound that vibrated deliciously through her pelvis and throbbing p*ssy.


    ¡°I am proud of you¡± He spanked her a*s and grabbed it with both hands, making her yelp in pleasure. In the most dominant voice he ordered, ¡°Move it¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With the thoughts of Lucretia long forgotten, she started moving on top of him, riding his c? ck deep and hard. When he groaned and smacked her a*s, she smiled and took him deeper, rolling her hips and bouncing on his c? ck.


    Lovemaking was now part of their everyday life. They were both insatiable and always wanted more. It didn¡¯t matter the ce or time, all they needed was each other.


    ¡°F*ck, you are driving me insane¡± Sergio growled. His mouth epassed hers and she moaned deliciously into the kiss. ¡°I am obsessed with the sound you make when taking my c? ck. Do you know what else I am obsessed with, hmm?¡±


    Rosana shook her head, still bouncing on hisp. Breathlessly, she replied. ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°This!¡± He replied, closing his warm mouth on her n? pple. A single tug on it sent sparks of pleasure shooting to her cl? t. She shuddered and cried out.


    She kept riding his c? ck while he sucked her bre@sts until he grew impatient. He moved both hands beneath her thighs and held her firmly while he began thrusting deep inside of her. She clenched around him and climaxed after a few more hard thrusts.


    Sergio came right after, groaning as he emptied himself inside her.


    *****


    After a week of staying in the hospital, Lucretia was finally discharged. Enzo didn¡¯t leave her side the whole time. He only stepped out when he had something important to take care of and returned immediately afterward with food and clothes.


    Lucretia tried to make him leave but he didn¡¯t budge. She even tried to escape whenever he was away but was always caught by the Doctors and nurses who were in charge of her. They knew better than to let her escape.


    ¡°I can move around on my own. I do not need you¡±


    ¡°Oh, you do, Cari? o. You¡¯ve not figured it out yet¡± Enzo replied and opened the car for her. ¡°Get your a*s inside¡±


    ¡°I do not¡­¡±


    ¡°If I have to do it myself, you will end up in the trunk of the car.¡± He replied, still holding the door open. ¡°Make the right choice¡±


    She rolled her eyes and got into the car. ¡°I already made my choice. I want to be on my own¡±


    Enzo closed the door and lowered his head to the window. He smirked smugly ¡°But you are inside my f*cking car. Too bad, Cari? o, you are stuck with me¡±


    Moving over to the driver¡¯s side, he got into the car and drove out of the hospital. Lucretia turned to the window, not wanting to face him. She had not fully recovered but the Doctor said she could go back to her normal life as long as she kept taking her medication.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Enzo asked and turned to look at her. ¡°I could grab some food¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not need anything from you. You have done enough¡± She cut in. ¡°You saved my life and I will pay you back for your kindness¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Wonderful speech, Cari? o. You deserve an award for that¡±


    ¡°I mean it¡± She turned to look at him, her gaze sharpening. ¡°I appreciate all you have done for me but I want to be on my own.¡±


    ¡°I have heard that more than I have heard you moan my name, Cari? o¡± Lucretia opened her mouth to speak but then she mmed it shut and turned back to look out of the window. ¡°Who is Rio?¡±


    She stiffened at once and turned to look at him, her eyes widening in shock. How did he know about Rio? She wondered, her heart beating heavily. He turned to look at her, his eyes turning dark.


    ¡°Do I know this guy? Are you f*cking him? Is that why you want to be on your own because you think you have him?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists around the steering till his knuckles turned white. ¡°F*cking answer me, Lucretia¡±


    ¡°You do not know him and you never will.¡± She replied curtly. ¡°And yes, you are right. That is why I want to be on my own because I have him. He means the world to me!¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t say a word. When he reached the clubhouse, he got out and removed her bags from the trunk of the car. Lucretia watched in surprise as he took the bags inside like a perfect gentleman. He even smiled charmingly at the women who waved at him like he wasn¡¯t boiling in anger some minutes ago.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She was saying when he grabbed her by the arm and pinned her against the wall.     ¡°And pray I do not find this guy that means the world to you, Cari? o. Pray so f*cking hard¡±

 Chapter 80

    Carmencita knocked on the door and walked into the room with Vicenta¡¯s food. She gently ced it on the table and waited for her to finish taking her bath. It wasn¡¯t her duty to serve her breakfast but she felt the need to do so. With the rumors flying around, she needed to have a word with her.


    Vicenta finally walked out of the bathroom, covered in a white robe. Once she looked up and saw her, she ced both hands on her stomach and screamed her lungs out. She had expected to find anyone in the room but not Carmencita.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing in here?¡± Without waiting for her response, she added. ¡°Get out. Now!!!¡±


    ¡°I am sorry if I startled you¡­¡±


    ¡°Get. Out. Of. My. Room!¡±


    Carmencita ignored her and continued. ¡°I brought you breakfast. You should eat immediately before it gets cold!¡±


    Vicenta fisted her hands and gritted her teeth. What was she doing in her room? She wondered, ring hard at her. And why did she bring her breakfast personally? Usually, it was always the maids, not her. She was the Chief maid and her sole duty was to serve the Don and his wife before overseeing the entire household.


    ¡°I do not need your food. Take it and leave!¡±


    ¡°Alright then!¡± She replied and started packing up the tes. When she was done, she picked it up and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The word slipped out of Vicenta¡¯s mouth before she could even realize it. Her stomach rumbled and her cheeks flushed in embarrassment. ¡°I¡­ Um¡­ Nevermind, just go¡±


    ¡°I will just leave this here in case you get hungryter on¡± Carmencita replied with a soft smile and dropped the tray of food on the table.


    ¡°I do not need your food!¡±


    ¡°But your stomach says otherwise.¡± She paused and essed her face and then her stomach. ¡°Go on and eat, Vicenta!¡±


    Vicenta!? Did she just call her by her name after all these years? She wondered, staring at her with wide eyes. Years ago, she had forbidden her from calling her that name. Now, it sounded so new to her ears. So foreign and strange.


    Carmencita expected her to fire back immediately. She expected her to throw her out of the room and warn her never to call her by her name or get closer. But she didn¡¯t do any of those. Instead, she quietly lowered her gaze and started walking towards the table.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Is this poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I could take a few spoons if you¡­¡±


    ¡°Never mind!¡± She cut in already drinking the soup. Closing her eyes, she moaned in delight and nodded her head. ¡°Hmm¡­ this is¡­ this is amazing!¡±


    Carmencita smiled but didn¡¯t make anyments. She was afraid she¡¯d stop eating when she got back to her senses and ordered her to take them away. For years, Vicenta had not gotten that close. She avoided her at all costs and whenever they met, it was nothing close to being peaceful.


    With Carmencita forgotten, Vicenta kept digging into the food until the whole tes were cleared up. She drank the water that was provided and belched noisily but the older woman did not mind. Instead, she smiled and started clearing the tes happily.


    ¡°Can I¡­ Can you give me more of that from now on?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± She picked up the tray and smiled. ¡°I am d you enjoyed it!¡±


    Vicenta looked up at her and frowned. She couldn¡¯t believe she had just eaten all the food that was served and even asked for more. What if it was poisoned? She immediately cleared the thought off her mind and shook her head. Carmencita would never do that after everything.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°I just served you breakfast because I knew you would be hungry!¡±


    She shook her head and turned back to her. ¡°No, this! Why are you here? Why are you kind to me?¡±


    ¡°I do not understand, Mistress!¡±


    Mistress? How could she switch the names so quickly? Some minutes ago, she called her Vicenta like old times which was all peaceful, warm, and filled withughter. And now, she was back to being formal.


    ¡°Why are you kind to me after everything I have done to you¡­ The way I have treated you all these years?¡±


    A sigh ripped out of Carmencita¡¯s chest. ¡°You have not done anything to me, Mistress. You have treated me the way I deserve to be treated after everything you have gone through because of us!¡±


    ¡°I do not believe you!¡± She stood up and went to stand in front of her. ¡°Do you know what I believe? I believe that this is all a scheme. This is just your n to get closer to me because I am carrying Don¡¯s child. Soon, I will give him an heir and I will be his Queen. And do you know what would happen next? I will get rid of you and everyone else who caused me pain and made my life a living hell!¡±


    Tears threatened to spill from Carmencita¡¯s eyes but she held it back. ¡°You are making the wrong choice. You do not know what you are getting yourself into!¡±


    ¡°Whoever gave you the right to say a word about me or whatever I choose to do with my life? You gave me away¡­ You let them take me away!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No, I did not!¡± She fought back the tears. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not care, it is all in the past now. I already told you that you are dead to me. I will drive a knife into your chest just to prove that point. Now, GET. OUT!¡±


    Carmencita quietly turned around and started walking towards the door. Vicenta was right. She had given her away and deserved all the hate and ill treatment from her. But what she couldn¡¯t bear was watching her make the wrong choice.


    She knew that if it was up to her, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten herself pregnant for Sergio after everything she had been through in the past. The potion she was forced to take by Sergio¡¯s father¡­ How it almost ended her life if the Doctors had not saved her¡­ The damage it caused and how she MIGHT not be able to carry a child as reported by the Doctors.


    ¡°It is wrong to have gotten pregnant for the Don, especially when he does not need the child from you. It is even more dangerous when you are trying to pin it on him and use it to your advantage!¡±


    ¡°I am only giving him what his b*tch of a wife cannot give him!¡±


    ¡°What makes you think she cannot give him a child? Are you sure she is not carrying one already?¡± Carmencita asked and turned to look at her. ¡°Have you thought of the fact that this action would get you killed?¡±


    Vicentaughed and shook her head. ¡°By whom? The Don? Why would he want to kill me because I am carrying his child? His heir?¡±


    ¡°He may not kill you but there is someone who will do once he finds out. I had begged on your behalf because you struck his sister-inw on the cheek!¡± Vicenta gasped in shock and she sighed. ¡°He will end you once he finds out that you are trying to go between the Don and his wife. And he will do that without second thoughts!¡±

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Last two weeks, it was reported that Mr. Enzo killed six of RE¡¯s men. No one knows why but he just did it!¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No¡­ What?!?¡± Both Lucretia and Rosana chorused, their eyes going round.


    ¡°Why am I hearing about it just now?¡± Rosana asked, looking from Angelica to Ville who stood at the door. ¡°Why would he even do that? Did my husband know about this?¡±


    ¡°We just got the information, My Lady and yes, the Don knew about it. He has different sources in the different ns all around the world¡±


    Lucretia looked away, her eyes focused on the window. For the past week, she had avoided Enzo and declined all the VIP sessions with him. Thankfully, Talitha never knew about it because after epting to dance, she always asked Sonya to fill in for her.


    She also danced however she wanted with the men at the club but didn¡¯t let them touch her. Not because Enzo was always watching but because she wanted her body to heal from all the maltreatment it had undergone for the past years.


    ¡°A lot had happenedst two weeks. Lucretia was attacked¡­ And¡­¡± Rosana paused and turned to look at Lucretia. ¡°Enzo took her to the hospital¡±


    ¡°That is right.¡± Angelica nodded in agreement. ¡°She also mentioned that the man who attacked her was from the RE n¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­ Hold on a minute¡± Lucretiaughed. She already knew where they were driving at because she also had that in mind. ¡°Are you trying to say that he went there and killed six men just because one hurt me? That is insane¡±


    Rosana nodded. ¡°Yes, it is. I mean, he would not have anything because you made him angry by stepping on his toes¡±


    ¡°But he took her to the hospital and remained with her. He did not even allow us to spend more than thirty minutes with her¡± Angelica shrugged. ¡°And he also brought her back when she was discharged¡±


    Lucretia squeezed her eyes shut and wished the ground could open up and swallow her. She had not even digested the news about Enzo killing six of RE¡¯s men. Now, Angelica was indirectly trying to expose their rtionship. No, it wasn¡¯t any kind of rtionship, she concluded in her mind. But how would she even know what a rtionship felt like after all these years?


    ¡°I¡­ I never knew about that¡± Rosana broke in, surpriseced in her voice.


    ¡°It was unimportant at the time. But I nned on spilling all the juices during our tea time¡±


    ¡°It is okay. I cannot me you because you were not fully recovered at the time.¡± Rosana replied and smiled. ¡°And Enzo turned out to be sweet on you. Do not worry, I will thank him whenever I see him and I will tell him to back off. I cannot have him being around you¡±


    ¡°Because he is really dangerous!¡± She added thest part in a whisper.


    *****


    ¡°Finally, I get a hold of you, Cari? o¡± Enzo¡¯s dark voice broke through the darkness, making her shiver. He drew in smoke from his cigarette and puffed out smoke in the air.


    Lucretia wrapped her arms around her body and waited for him to get into the light. ¡°You have been following me¡±


    ¡°I always do, Cari? o!¡±


    ¡°Good¡± She said in her mind. That was exactly what she wanted. After dancing, she dressed up quickly and left the clubhouse to a secluded ce where no one could see or hear them.


    ¡°Well, you need to stop. People have been watching and soon, they will start talking. I already told you I do not need you. I am not some little girl that needs protection and care¡±


    He finally stepped under the light, dressed in ck sweatpants, boots, and hoodie which covered part of his face. Lucretia stood firmly and tried not to break into a run. She just wanted to talk and end things with him as nned, nothing more.


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you you talk too much? I am tempted to put that sweet little mouth of yours into better work¡±


    Lucretia gulped and lowered her eyes to his sweatpants. She had always wanted to know what he felt like, what he tasted like¡­ No doubt he would be big¡­ Quickly, she erased the thought from her mind. But even as she did, her body was already out of control. For two weeks, he had not touched her. A part of her missed him and another part wanted nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Let me just make myself clear¡± She continued firmly. ¡°I know I agreed to be yours but I am not anymore. I do not want anything to do with you and I do not want youing after me. Whatever we started¡­ This¡­ It ends right f*cking now!¡±


    He smirked. Cold. Dark. Evil.


    ¡°Say it one more time, Cari? o¡±


    She gulped and took a step backward. There was something about the look on his face that caused sizzles down her spine. It made her skin tingle as heat flooded her veins.


    ¡°I am not yours anymore. Everything ends¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it is a very bad idea toplete that¡± He grabbed her at once and draped her over his shoulders. She started yelling, hitting his back with her hands, and thrashing her legs in the air but none of those could stop him.


    ¡°Game over, Cari? o¡± He spoke darkly and dropped her inside the car. Before she could make a move, he grabbed a robe and tied her hands and legs. ¡°There, perfect. Anyst words?¡±


    ¡°F*CK YOU!!!¡±


    He smirked and taped her mouth, closing up every other word inside it. ¡°You are in so much trouble because we will be doing more than that¡±


    Enzo got into the car and drove off, ignoring her muffled cries. He was furious, alive with it, and pulsing with it. One hand clutched the steering wheel, knuckles white, while the other rested on the gearshift, clenching and unclenching like he wanted to hit someone¡­ Strangle someone.


    For two weeks, he stayed back and watched her live as she wanted. She had already told him that she wanted nothing to do with him but that didn¡¯t mean he agreed to anything she said. He was just patiently waiting for her to recover fully before he reminded her who she belonged to. Him.


    She belonged to him and no one else.

 Chapter 82

    When he finally arrived at his house, he got out of the car and turned over to carry her out. ¡°Wee to heaven Cari? o but first, I would love to apologize. Do you know why?¡±


    Lucretia looked up at him, her deep green eyes ring. She couldn¡¯t believe he had taken her to his house of all ces. What was he nning to do with her? She wondered as tension coiled within her like a snake ready to strike.


    He raised his hand and caressed her face with his fingers. When she tried to move away from him, he grasped her face and pressed the pads of his fingers into the hollow of her cheeks.


    ¡°Do you know why, Cari? o?¡± He asked again with quiet venom and this time, she responded by shaking her head. ¡°Because I will be making your life a living hell¡±


    ¡°The only reason why you ran around like a wildcat the whole time was because I let you. Now, I am going to put a leash on you¡­ I am going to cage you. I  will f*ck your brains out, deep and hard, and you will f*cking scream. Sadly, no one wille to your rescue¡±


    Without warning, he carried her on his shoulder and walked into the luxurious mansion. She barely had the chance to take in her new surroundings because he carried her straight to his room. He kicked the door shut and locked it with his free hand before taking her to the bed.


    ¡°In here, I make all the f*cking rules,¡± He said and untied her legs. ¡°You do not move unless you are asked to switch angles¡± He paused and removed the tape that covered her mouth. ¡°You do not speak unless you are asked a question. You can only scream my name¡±


    He lowered his hands to her thighs and pped them apart. Then he dug his fingers into her middle. ¡°And you cannote unless I give you the permission to. Is that f*cking understood?¡±


    Lucretia bit her lips and lowered her gaze. She hated how much her body responded to what he was doing to her. How it heated and pulsed even when tied up in robes. He had even sealed her mouth and she should be mad about that. But instead, her core clenched and tensed with anticipation.


    ¡°Yes, I understand¡±


    There was no need to put up a fight when she knew she would never win against him. They were both angry and deep down, she craved whatever he was going to do to her. She needed him just the same way he needed her. So what was the need to fight it?


    ¡°Good girl!¡± He smirked and untied her hands. ¡°Get off the bed and take off your clothes¡±


    It wasn¡¯t her n to obey quickly but she did. She stood up and began taking off her clothes, bit by bit. From her shirt to her trouser, and then to her bra. She purposely left her thong on just to see his reaction.


    ¡°Do not try to y with me, Cari? o. You do not want to see what I am made of¡±


    ¡°Maybe that is just what I want¡± The words slipped out before she could even process them. Realizing she had just made a huge mistake, she mmed her mouth shut. How could she have forgotten the rules so quickly?


    Enzo stood up from the bed and went to stand in front of her, almost entering her skin. ¡°You like it the hard way, do you not?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get on your f*cking knees¡±


    Her heartbeat skyrocketed and her breathing picked up. His eyes were dark and the sight of it caused a shiver of trepidation along her spine. But instead of doing as instructed, she held her shoulders high and looked at him daringly.


    ¡°Make me!¡±


    On hearing that, Enzo lost thest atom of control he had. He grabbed her by the arm roughly and spun her around so her back was facing him. Then he hit the back of her knees, knocking her down onto her knees. Lucretia yelped when they impacted the ground roughly.


    Enzo circled her like a predator, his eyes burning into her beautiful body. ¡°Soft and gentle¡­ That is not who I am, Cari? o. Not with you.¡± He paused in front of her and unbuckled his belt. ¡°But I love how daring and wild you are. Makes me wanna cage you even more. Now, open that sweet little mouth for me¡±


    Her knees were hurting badly but she stifled the pain and opened her mouth. Besides, pain was a part of her. After years of being her master¡¯s ve, she had gotten ustomed to it. She lived in it and breathed it like oxygen.


    ¡°Good.¡± He gripped the base of his hard c? ck and used it to p her softly on the cheek. Her eyes widened in terror at the sight of him for the first time. He was big in both length and girth.


    Without warning, Enzo mmed into her mouth, burying himself deep down her throat. Her gag reflexes shot up but he didn¡¯t give her a chance. Instead of pulling out, he bundled her dark hair in his hand and controlled her head to take him deeper.


    Lucretia pped his thighs and tried to push him away but he remained still with his c? ck buried inside her throat. After some time, he pulled away, giving her a chance to finally breathe. She took in deep breaths, filling her lungs with air as blood rushed into her ears, her heart beating wildly in her chest.


    She had not recovered from the first when he mmed back into her mouth again. Gripping her hair harder, he started f*cking her mouth deeper and harder, her gagging filling the room.


    ¡°F*cking look at me¡± He demanded, shoving her head backward. ¡°Watch me while I f*ck this little mouth of yours so next time, you will know better than to run it off¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she did as instructed. The sight of dark but lust-filled eyes, his cold face which grew darker by the minute, his clenched jaw, the way he felt and the taste of him inside her mouth¡­ All of those sent sparks of pleasure shooting to her core as a ball of desire wrecked inside of her.


    He pulled out one more time and drove back in, f*cking her ruthlessly until he felt his balls tightening. He shoved all the way into her mouth onest time as his muscles tensed. Without making a sound, he threw his head backward and released inside her mouth.


    Without being told, she swallowed everything and licked her lips. Enzo watched her with dark eyes and smirked ¡°I think we should have that conversation right now. The one you brought up before you ended up right here in my room. What was it again?¡±


    Lucretia looked up at him with a glint in her eyes. Was Enzo trying to take things slow and listen to her? Was he going to let her be on her own without trying to im her at every chance he got? Does that mean she would be free from him finally?


    ¡°We are done. I am not yours anymore¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that is correct¡± He nodded and went to stand behind her. ¡°The only problem is that you just made a huge f*cking mistake. You should never have repeated that¡±


    He yanked her up by the arm and dragged her towards the wall where he ripped her thong off. He pinned her hands above her head and made her bend over the wall while he spanked her a*s repeatedly.


    ¡°No¡­ Please¡­¡± She cried and pleaded but they only sounded like music to his ears.


    ¡°Wrong safe word, Cari? o¡± He spanked her again and she cried. ¡°Do not worry, the night is still young.¡±


    He smirked and spread her legs wider, running her fingers over her p? ssy. She was wet, so he slipped two fingers into her easily and earned a moan from her.


    ¡°There is more time for me to f*ck every hole in your body until you get back to your f*cking senses¡± Without warning, he shoved his c? ck deep inside of her and she cried out and shook, almost losing bnce.


    Her already tight pussy mped down on his d*ck, and his breathing picked up. He dropped his free hand to the middle of her waist and pressed her down so she could take him deeper from the back.

 Chapter 83

    A scream ripped from her throat at the painful stretch of his size and the roughness with which he thrust into her. Tears sprang to her eyes, but her scream eventually faded into a string of mindless whimpers and squeals.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Master!¡± Lucretia groaned, her eyes rolling into the back of her head.


    She didn¡¯t even realize the word that slipped out and didn¡¯t care if she was breaking his rules. The only thing that mattered to her was how good he felt inside of her. How he stretched her and filled her uppletely. How he kept hitting the spot that sent an electric spike of sensation spearing through her. Nothing felt so rough and painful yet lovely and beautiful.


    Enzo went still and stopped moving inside of her. She mourned the sudden pause and expected him to pick up the pace but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he pushed his lower body backward, retrieving his c? ck from inside her.


    ¡°What¡­ No!¡± She cried and turned back to find him staring at her round a*s. ¡°Give me more¡­ Harder!¡±


    He looked up and smirked at the sight of her eyes, red and her face a bit swollen. He didn¡¯t know what pushed him to stop but he just did. Maybe because she called him ¡°Master¡±. And maybe because it made him remember the story she told about her past and how she was broken from the inside out.


    ¡°Tired of f*cking me all night already, huh?¡± Lucretia asked, jerking him out of his thoughts. ¡°Or thinking about how to make me scream harder?¡±


    Enzo red at her and she smirked, expecting him to do the worst but he did nothing. Instead, he lowered his hand to her p*ssy and stroked it lightly, earning a moan from her. He gathered her wetness with his fingers while circling her cl? t slowly.


    ¡°I know a hundred and one ways to make you scream harder, Cari? o, I do not need to think!¡± He answered, recing his fingers with his c? ck. Instead of diving inside her, he slowly slid the head of his c? ck over her wet folds.


    ¡°But I changed my mind. You have to f*cking beg for it!¡± On hearing that, Lucretia stilled and whipped her head backward. ¡°Yes, Cari? o. Beg for it. Beg for my c? ck, I know you f*cking love it. Beg me to f*ck that wet p? ssy of yours. Beg me to f*ck your brains out!¡±


    Lucretiaughed at his words but at the same time, she felt herself going wetter and dripping around him. Who was this man and what was he doing to her? What was he turning her into?


    With herte Master, she never felt pleasure, she didn¡¯t even know it existed. But with Enzo¡­ Everything was different. He pleased her and made her feel what she had never felt before. His voice and words alone were enough to set her soul on fire.


    ¡°Bending your rules already? What happened to f*cking until I get back to my senses?¡±


    ¡°That is still part of the n, Cari? o!¡± He answered and continued stroking her wet folds with his hard c? ck. She released a throaty moan and arched into him mindlessly. ¡°But first you have to beg for it!¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The word reyed in Enzo¡¯s head, making him realize how much herte Master still dominated her thoughts. He hated it and hated Grasso Romon even more. If he had his way, he would¡¯ve brought him back to life just to torture him slowly and kill him once again.     Leaning closer, he whispered into her ears. ¡°Beg for it. I know you want it!¡±


    But she refused. Yes, she craved him so much but her pride wouldn¡¯t let her bend to his will. Why should she beg to be f*cked??? She had not evaded her horrible past just to start begging for a man¡¯s c? ck. That was one thing she would never do.     She gasped and her eyes rolled into the back of her head when he pinched her n? pple. ¡°My c? ck is death itself, Cari? o!¡±


    He lowered his hand again and began f*cking her with his fingers. She swiveled her hips and rode them, chasing the wildfire burning at the base of her spine. Before she could trip over the edge, he pulled his fingers out and she cried out in agony.


    ¡°I can do this all night!¡± He smirked and sucked on his fingers. ¡°Beg for it. I will not f*ck you until you beg me to!¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± She gritted out angrily. Enzo went on and on, driving her to the edge until she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. She needed more. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    He smirked. ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°Please I need¡­ I¡­ Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I am listening!¡± He groaned impatiently, his c? ck hard and angry.


    ¡°Please f*ck me!¡± Lucretia rushed out and arched her back into him in despair. She was still pinned on the wall with her hands above her head and her back against him. ¡°I need your c? ck inside me¡­ Please!¡±


    Exactly what he wanted to hear.


    Without words, he mmed into her with a vicious thrust. A scream ripped from her throat at the painful stretch of his size, the length and level of his arousal brutal. Tears sprung to her eyes but she blinked them back. There was no need to cry because that was what she begged for and he was giving it right to her just as she craved.


    Their bodies angrily pped against each other and her screams were the only sounds that echoed in the room. He was indeed f*cking her brains out because she was slowly losing her mind.


    ¡°I am yours!¡± She cried out, sweat trickling down her body. Enzo slowed his thrust and she managed a shaky breath. ¡°I am all yours¡­!¡±


    ¡°Going back on your words already? We aren¡¯t even started yet!¡± His next thrust was so savage she lost whatever breath she had left.


    ¡°No¡­ I lied¡­ Please, forgive me! Take me back!¡±


    ¡°You always belonged to me, always!¡± He mmed Into her again, and again, and again, as a sudden wildfire consumed her, racing down every limb. Angling his thrusts, he hits the right spot causing her to explode in a powerful climax.


    ¡°Oh my God¡­ Enzo!!!¡±


    A few more hard thrusts and he came right after her, his body shaking powerfully. He carried Lucretia to the bed andid her gently. After standing for so long, she was weak, especially her legs.


    ¡°I already told you you belong to me, Cari? o. Nothing can change that, not even you!¡± He stated coldly. ¡°For your sake, I would advise you to take it as it is. Trust me, you do not want to see my angry side!¡±


    Lucretia stared at him with weak eyes. She didn¡¯t even realize he was still clothed while she was n@ked. His dark hair was damp with sweat but he still looked very hot and handsome at the same time. How many girls does he bring to his home and im her this way? She wondered. She could bet on a thousand because he was the charming and handsome Enzo De Niro. Any woman would kill just toy on his bed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is this what you do to the other women?¡± The question slipped out before she could even prevent it.


    ¡°No, just you!¡± He answered with utmost solemnity.


    ¡°I do not believe you!¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Because¡­ She paused and racked her head for so many reasons but couldn¡¯t find any. Not wanting to feel like a loser, she answered. ¡°Because you are Enzo De Niro.¡±


    ¡°And I am all yours!¡± He said and gently kissed her forehead. The tenderness was a contradiction to the way he had dealt with her some minutes ago. ¡°I will protect you. No one will ever harm you again!¡±


    There was something about the look in his eyes that consumed a part of her. It melted her slowly. But then a disturbing thought resurfaced in her mind. One she couldn¡¯t stop thinking of since when she got the news.


    ¡°Why did you k*ll Grasso¡¯s men?¡± She asked and prayed he gave her the answer she expected. He couldn¡¯t have killed those men because of her right?     ¡°Get used to that, Cari? o.¡±

 Chapter 84

    Lucretia stirred on the big, cozy bed and slowly opened her eyes to the new environment. As she looked around therge room, bits and pieces fromst night reyed in her mind. Slowly at first, then all at once.


    Her cheeks heated up when she remembered the filthy things they had said and done in the room. The coldness in his voice when he spoke to her at first, the roughness of his touch that set her soul aze, his deep and vicious thrusts, the pleasure and pain mixed, the warmth in his eyes, and his promises!


    In the end, she sumbed to him, crying and screaming her lungs out. Does that mean they were now a couple? She wondered, staring at the closer door. No, she immediately dismissed the thought. They were not a couple. She was just his new toy to y with until he found another more interesting one.


    A man like Enzo had no regard formitments or love. He didn¡¯t even know what those things were. All he knew was how to get whatever he wanted, use, and dump them whenever they lost value to him. Now, she wondered how long before he let go of her.


    ¡°Sh*t, I have to go!¡± She muttered to herself and jumped down from the bed. Thankfully, her legs were still intact and she could walk even with the soreness between her legs.


    She started searching around for her clothes and when she couldn¡¯t find them, she took one of Enzo¡¯s white shirts from his wardrobe. It fitted her perfectly but did nothing to hide her round her n? pples and b? tt.


    Before she could find something else to wear, the door burst open and she flinched, almost jumping out of her skin. Suddenly, the room felt smaller and she could feel his presence in every corner. She could also feel his cold eyes roaming her body.


    When he didn¡¯t move an inch, she looked up and caught him staring at her long legs with dark eyes. Slowly, he dragged his eyes up to her thighs and then to her chest. Her n? pples hardened instantly before she could even cover it up with her hands. Enzo saw that and smirked.


    ¡°F*ck, where are my clothes?¡± She asked ring daggers at him.


    ¡°Good morning to you too¡± He answered and walked over to the bed with her tray of food. ¡°Nice shirt and titties by the way¡±


    Lucretia rolled her eyes and wrapped her arms around her body. He was such a pervert! Ignoring hispliments, she continued. ¡°I need to head back to the club. Donna and Talitha would be worried sick about me¡±


    ¡°They would still survive without you, Cari? o¡±


    ¡°I need to leave. Now!¡±


    The air conditioning was on full st, but the heat of his stare on her half-naked body warmed her from head to toe. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t utter a word. His eyes remained fixed on her and he appeared to be thinking.


    Taking a deep breath, she decided to try again. This time with a soft and calm voice. ¡°I still need to teach the girls¡­¡±


    ¡°They can wait¡±


    ¡°It is my job¡­¡±


    ¡°I know your f*cking job, Cari? o¡± Enzo cut in and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°And you should know you will be quitting soon¡±


    She furrowed her brows. ¡°No¡­ Why?¡±


    ¡°As much as I love watching you dance, I do not like the idea of other f*cking men doing the same. I see the way they look at you with their eyes and mouth. I see the way they lick their f*cking lips and I know they wish they could touch you with their filthy hands. That does not sound funny to me¡±


    Lucretia scoffed and shook her head. ¡°So what? I am a dancer¡­ A strip¡­¡±


    ¡°Do not f*cking say that word¡± He growled and she mmed her mouth shut. He looked angry already and as much as she was tempted to continue talking, she didn¡¯t want to provoke him any further. ¡°Now, get your a*s over here and have your breakfast before I change my mind¡±


    ¡°After breakfast, what next?¡± Lucretia asked and folded her arms. She needed to be sure he wasn¡¯t nning to cage her in his house.


    ¡°I will take you to the clubhouse and you will Inform my sister-inw that you will be out of town for the rest of the week. If you refuse, I will inform her myself. And I will share all the ns I have for you!¡±


    Her heart started beating heavily. ¡°What ns?¡±


    ¡°You will find out soon enough, Cari? o.¡±


    *****Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ??? AT THE CLUBHOUSE???


    ¡°Are you sure you are alright?¡± Rosana asked after Lucretia told her she was taking the week off. ¡°Did anyonee after you again? Tell me¡±


    Lucretia sighed and wished she could tell her the truth about Enzo and her. It would¡¯ve been much easier than lying to her face and making her worried. What is the worst thing that could happen if she came out clean? Rosana would be disappointed in her and she didn¡¯t want that. Not after everything she was doing for her.


    She had agreed to do as he asked because she wanted to. Deep down, she was excited and couldn¡¯t wait to find out the ns he had for her. The thought of it produced a sense of mysteriousness and sent chills running down her spine.


    ¡°I am alright, Rosa, cut it out. I am just leaving for a few days, nothing else. I promise I will be back¡±


    Rosana sighed and leaned back on her seat, quietly essing her best friend. She didn¡¯t look unhappy or ill. Her eyes were as bright as ever too. Could she be hiding some from her? Rosana wondered.


    ¡°Look, I know I have been awaytely. Always busy with work, flying in and out¡­ We barely even have the time to talk. I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, Rosa, I have been busy with the dance too. If there is anyone that should be sorry here, it is me.¡± She paused and bit her lips, contemting whether to tell her everything or not. What if she got angry and hated her?


    ¡°Alright, I give up¡± Rosana uttered tiredly. She had not even done much work but was pretty exhausted. ¡°Just stay safe, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will. You do not have to worry about me¡±


    ¡°Wait. Are you f*cking someone?¡± Rosana suddenly asked and she froze. She quickly got hold of herself andughed. ¡°Yes, you are, you little b*tch¡±


    ¡°Not a lie¡± Lucretia replied and shrugged. There was no need to lie to her about that. ¡°Do not worry, I am not going to get myself hurt.¡±


    ¡°When were you going to tell me? Oh, wait. Who is this man? Is he hot? Is he one of the men at the club? Does he treat you right? Do you like him?¡±


    Lucretiaughed and responded. ¡°He is some man and yes, he is f*cking hot. Who cares if he treats me right? No man has ever done that and I refuse to believe he would be the first.¡±


    Rosana sighed but deeply, she felt excited and relieved. After everything she had gone through, she was afraid Lucretia would never be able to move on or even let another man touch her.


    ¡°So¡­ F*ck buddies, that is it? You do not like him?¡±


    She scrunched her nose up and responded. ¡°I do not like him. And cheers, he does not like me either. The feeling is mutual.¡±

 Chapter 85

    ???????? THE CAPITAL ????????This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wee, gentlemen!¡± Alfonso greeted from the head of the table, his eyes moving from one man to another. They were six in number and looked deadly with the different scars and tattoos covering up their bodies from head to toe.


    One of the men grunted in response and turned to whisper to the man sitting next to him. He nodded in return and red at Alfonso before turning to whisper to the next person. They continued that way while Alfonso remained quiet. He didn¡¯t utter a word or try to interfere. Instead, he sat still, watching each of them and taking notes of their movements.


    The room was dimly lit and filled with strong smoke from different pipes and cigarettes. The atmosphere was cold and unsettling too. One who was not strong enough could not stand in there firmly, let alone, speak.


    ¡°Where is Padrino?¡± Donovan, the oldest man in the room growled. He had a deadly scar running underneath his eyes and down the side of his face. ¡°We requested a meeting with him, not you, stupid son of a wh? re!¡± [Padrino; Godfather in Spanish]


    ¡°Where is your boss?¡± Another asked, his Russian ent thick and hard. ¡°Sergio De Niro?¡±


    ¡°Rx¡­!¡± Alfonso tried to speak but paused when one of the men drew out a gun and pointed at his forehead.


    ¡°Say that bullshi*t one more f*cking time and I will st your f*cking head off. Do we look like f*cking shitbags to ya?¡±


    Alfonso remained quiet and watched them with an unflinching gaze. Even with the gun pointed at his head, he didn¡¯t make a move. When the men saw that, they looked at each other and signaled him to drop the gun.


    ¡°Your boss asked us toe down to this sh*t hole and we f*cking did. Now, where the f*ck is he?¡± Donovan roared and mmed his fist on the table. ¡°We need our territory back. We do not want to be under him anymore!¡±


    ¡°The sooner he gets the f*cking message, the better because we are going to burn him down!!!¡± Another roared and stood to his feet. ¡°Not just him¡­ All of you. I will take his f*cking wife and mother and turn them into f*cking ves!¡±


    All the men in the room started spitting fire at once. Each of them spoke in Russian and were blinded by rage. They didn¡¯t even notice that Enzo and other men were in the room. They were there the whole time and heard every word.


    ¡°We will leave him a parting gift,¡± One of the men said and rose to his feet. He aimed his gun at Alfonso¡¯s head but before he could pull the trigger, three bullets ripped through his brain in a quick session.


    Everyone fell quiet and watched as his lifeless body fell forward on the table and his brains spluttered out on their faces. They all turned to Alfonso because he was the only one who had been in the room with them and expected to find him with a gun but they didn¡¯t. At that moment, they knew what wasing next.


    ¡°I heard people were looking for me¡± Sergio¡¯s deep voice broke in and they all froze. They couldn¡¯t even grab their guns or make a move to escape.


    Alfonso immediately stood up and bowed as he finally stepped into the light, holding a gun on the right hand and a cigarette on the left. There was a dark and cold aura swirling around him. One that sprouted and festered until all they could feel was the cold chills of death.


    ¡°P¡­ Padrino!¡± One of the men stuttered, his eyes round. ¡°The godfather of Sin!¡±


    Sergio raised his gun and shot him in the forehead at once. His body went ck in the chair as the blood poured from the hole in his head like a waterfall, drenching his clothes instantly.


    ¡°So¡­ Where were we?¡± He asked, pulling out a dagger from under his sleeves. ¡°Ah, yes, the f*cking territory!¡±


    All along, they had not realized that Sergio was in the room with them. He was able to remain hidden because the lights were dim and the end of the room, where he sat behind Alfonso, was dark.


    The men were afraid and started shaking as he walked around them like a predator, circling its prey. With a knife in his hand, he grabbed one of the men from behind and slit his throat open. Blood poured out and covered the men who sat in front of him.


    ¡°I¡­ We¡­¡± Donovan started saying but mmed his mouth shut when Sergio stabbed one of his men in the middle of his head. He drove the knife deeper until he dropped dead on the table.     Before the man could utter a word, Sergio grabbed him and pulled him out of his chair. He rolled up his sleeves andnded a hard punch on his face that threw him to the ground. After receiving severe beatings, his c? ck was cut off and fed to him.


    ¡°In your next life, you would never speak of her!¡± Sergio gruffed and cut off his tongue. A scream that spoke volumes of immense pain erupted and shook the atmosphere.


    Enzo, Alfonso, and the rest of the men stood behind, watching as he dealt with the men single handedly. They had not seen his beastly mode in a while and now they did, it instilled enough fear and sent chills running down their spine.


    ¡°Please¡­ Have mercy¡­¡± Donovan begged and grabbed his gun with shaky hands. All his men were dead except the one whose tongue was cut off. ¡°dimir Ivanovich sent us¡­ He¡­¡±     Alfonso packaged the head in a box and brought it back to Sergio who took it from him and gave it to the tongueless man. ¡°I guess you will be our delivery man after all.¡±


    ¡°Tell the b@stard I aming for him¡±     ¡°Are you okay?¡± Ville asked Rosana once he seeded in waking her up from her slumber. She had fallen asleep inside the car and didn¡¯t even notice they had arrived at the mansion some minutes ago.


    ¡°I am¡­ hungry!¡± She replied and yawned tiredly. Ville watched her, observing the fatigue lines on her face. She was pretty exhausted but still looked as beautiful as ever. ¡°And tired¡±


    Ville didn¡¯t utter a word. He simply opened the door wider and helped her out of the car. Rosana grabbed her bag and started towards the mansion. She couldn¡¯t wait to take a warm bath, eat a sumptuous meal, and sleep. That seemed to be her after-work schedule whenever Sergio traveled.


    Speaking of Sergio, how was he? She wondered. He had traveled to Japan for business and was supposed to return two days ago but didn¡¯t. As usual, all ns to reach him failed and she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Does that mean she now cared about him?


    The answer was yes!


    She cared more than she ever thought she would and sometimes, she wondered if he did the same.


    Although a few things had changed about him over the past months, she knew he was still the ruthless Sergio De Niro. The only good thing was that he never tried to show her that side of him again.


    ¡°Wee back my dear!¡± Carmencita greeted her with a soft smile. ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°Good but all I can think of right now is food. I am so f*cking hungry! It doesn¡¯t even feel like I ate twice at work.¡±


    ¡°Do not worry dear, Vi will bring your food immediately!¡±


    Rosana felt like crying. How could this woman be so good? ¡°How would I have survived without you? You are so kind. You remind me of my mother!¡±


    ¡°Oh dear, are those tears?¡± Carmencita asked and immediately pulled out a handkerchief to wipe it off. ¡°Please do not cry. Don would have my head if he sees you crying because of an old woman like me!¡±


    ¡°He would not care anyway!¡±


    ¡°You do not know that!¡± She replied and Rosana sighed tiredly. ¡°Alright, now move along. You look like a pretty small ball already!¡±


    A pretty small ball? What does she mean by that? Instead of asking, she smiled and hugged her. ¡°I have missed you so much. It feels like ages since west sat together and read books in the library!¡±


    Carmencitaughed and patted her back softly. ¡°Oh dear, I cannot even go there anymore because I am scared of running into two lovebirds!¡±

 Chapter 86

    ¡°Two lovebirds?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You two have tainted every corner, every wall, every table, and every chair in there¡±


    Rosana¡¯s cheeks heated up in embarrassment as realization mmed into her. The two lovebirds Carmencita mentioned were Sergio and herself! They had countlessly f*cked around on every surface in the library, starting from the tables.


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­¡± She paused andughed awkwardly, remembering the different times and different positions. ¡°I am sorry, that was not my intention. Sergio¡­ He, um¡­ You know¡­¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You do not need to exin yourself, my dear, you two can do whatever you want as long as it makes you happy and at peace with one another!¡± She smiled and nudged her towards the stairs. ¡°Go on. You need a warm bath and a good rest¡±


    *****


    After taking a warm bath, Rosana got out of the bathroom and rushed after the food Vi had served. Within a couple of minutes, she had cleared up everything and was filled up. She decided to work a bit before going to bed.


    ¡°There is a gift for you, My Lady!¡± Vi said after clearing the tes. ¡°I found it there when I brought in your food¡±


    Rosana turned to the bed and furrowed her brows when she saw a red rose lying on the bed. She had not seen it the whole time and wasn¡¯t aware it was there. Who could¡¯ve ced it there? She wondered as chills ran down her spine, apanied by a burst of adrenaline. There was only one person she could think of.


    ¡°Thank you. You can go now!¡± She spoke to Vi without taking her eyes off the rose.


    ¡°Good night, My Lady!¡±


    After she left, Rosana got out of her seat and rushed over to the bed. She picked up the flower and inhaled its beautiful sweet scent with a smile on her face. Her eyes caught something else on the bed and she picked it up immediately. It was a short note.


    ??????{Meet me in the room beside the library and do not bother wearing any panties}??????


    Her breath hitched in her throat as she read it over and over again. Even without his name on it, she knew it was from him. His handwriting was as neat and beautiful as always.


    She couldn¡¯t stop smiling as she walked over to the wardrobe and grabbed her coveralls. He had returned,  so as the butterflies in her stomach. Also, there was this newfound happiness swirling inside of her.


    She started taking off her underwear as instructed in the note but then, a thought flew into her mind. It was a dangerous one. One that could get her punished but she didn¡¯t care. All she wanted was to get a reaction out of him.


    With that in mind, she pulled her thong up and wore her red heels. Walking over to the bed, she picked up the flower and smiled before walking out of the room. Soon enough, she arrived at the library. Five more steps and she was standing in the next room.


    He was in there! The thought of that alone caused her pulse to kick into high gear at the sudden spike of adrenaline. Taking a deep breath, she turned the knob and pushed the door open. Her mouth dropped open.


    She stepped further into the room and couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. The famously French works, paintings by Italian, and Flemish Masters, and more contemporary pieces by other artists were disyed in the room. Those were the same artworks she had adored when Sergio took her to The Louvre Museum.


    How did they end up in the mansion?


    ¡°I thought I was going to wait forever¡± Her heart skipped at the sound of his voice. ¡°But you are finally here!¡±


    Without turning to look at him, she smiled and looked down at the rose. ¡°What is this ce? What are all these artworks doing here? They were at the museum¡±


    ¡°I bought all of them. Each and every piece you looked upon for more than five minutes¡±


    Rosana¡¯s eyes widened, she couldn¡¯t believe it. Every artwork in the room had enthralled her and maybe she had even stared at them for more than five minutes. Had he been keeping count the whole time?


    ¡°I must apologize they camete.¡± He continued and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°I had to set up a gallery for you. And well, a ce you can start drawing and painting once again¡±


    Did he just apologize? Sergio De Niro?


    As she turned around and faced him, her face went pale. Her heart stopped for a solid five seconds before it kicked into high gear and climbed its way up her throat. No matter how hard she tried to calm herself, it didn¡¯t work because all she could see was red.


    Blo? d!


    He had blo? d stains on his face and shirt. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that it wasn¡¯t his.


    ¡°W¡­ What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°I k*lled some motherf*ckers¡± He answered and looked at her sternly. She was starting to tremble. ¡°I slit their throats and drove a de into their heads¡±


    Rosana bit her lips and swallowed hard. She had known that already but it still shocked her to her bones. Maybe because she had not seen that side of him in a long time. She had even forgotten what it looked like.


    ¡°You have their blo? d all over you¡±


    ¡°The blo? d of my enemies, Bambolina. Take note of that.¡± He answered and walked over to her but she didn¡¯t flinch a bit. ¡°Does it scare you?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°You kill a lot. That scares me.¡±


    He smirked and caressed her face. ¡°Every man will die eventually, Bambolina. They are only unfortunate to die by my hands.¡±


    ¡°That makes you a m*rderer, a killer¡±


    ¡°You underestimate me, Bambolina¡± He paused and lowered his face to her ear. ¡°I am more than that¡±


    His breath skated over her cheek as he drew her closer to his body. He was so much bigger, his body enveloping her until all she could see, feel, and smell was him. Lowering his head, he captured her mouth in a deep kiss.


    She moaned into his mouth in response, needing more and deepening the kiss. He growled, his restraint slipping. With one hand digging into her hair, angling her head better so he could plunge his tongue in her mouth, the other trailed its way down her back and cupped her a*s.     Rosana took the coverall off and captured his mouth again. She had forgotten about the blo? d stains on his face and clothes or the fact that he might have killed someone innocent.


    Rising on her toes, she pressed further into him and moaned when she felt his hard c? ck digging into her stomach, the length of him only intensifying her desire. He had been away for two weeks which felt like two decades.


    Sergio reached under her nightwear and grabbed her a*s. What was supposed to be a gentle squeeze turned into something hard and painful that made her groan.


    ¡°You disobeyed me¡± He growled and closed his hand on her neck, squeezing gently. ¡°Were you trying to test me, Bambolina?¡±


    She shuddered but couldn¡¯t respond. It satisfied her to see that he was angry. That was the reaction she had been hoping for. Now, she couldn¡¯t wait to get punished. The thought of that made her core clench over and over again.


    He saw the defiant look on her face and smirked. She had gone prepared but didn¡¯t know what he had in mind for her. ¡°This will be way more than fun.¡±


    ¡°Take everything off!¡± He ordered and she did as instructed. When she bent down to take off her heels, he stopped her. ¡°Keep them on. I wanna f*ck you with those heels¡±

 Chapter 87

    ¡°I wanna f*ck you with those heels¡±


    Tonight, he was going to f*ck her and not make love to her. Despite his cold authoritative tone, her core clenched and wetness shamelessly coated her thighs. The cool air in the room created goosebumps all over her burning flesh as chills ran down her spine.


    There was a dark aura around him. It was something inexplicably ck and evil and cruel that screamed danger. But that didn¡¯t stop her n? pples from puckering, straining, and demanding to be touched. Even with the blo? d stains all over him, she was dripping wet. Arousal gathered low in her stomach, and her p? ssy heated and throbbed knowingly.


    Sergio watched her the entire time with a dark, predatory gleam. From her long slender legs to her shaved p? ssy which he knew was dripping wet for him. He didn¡¯t need to spread her wide open just to figure that out. His eyes moved up to her t stomach and curvilinear waist, then they settled on her bre@sts which were round and fuller than thest time he saw them.


    Her pink n? pples hardened under his intense gaze and engorged into tiny buds. Even if she tried to, she couldn¡¯t stop her body from reacting to him. It was pointless and she had given up a long time ago. Now, all she wanted was for him to touch her everywhere. But instead of that, his eyes remained on her bre@sts. It felt like they had turned into precious gems and he was trying to study them.


    ¡°What have you been doing, Bambolina?¡± He finally asked as his eyes met hers.


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°Have you been touching yourself while I was away?¡± He asked and her eyes widened. ¡°That is a crime, Bambolina¡±


    Rosana gulped hard and shook her head in response. ¡°No. I¡­ I have never¡±


    ¡°Good. Because only I get to touch you. You can only touch yourself when I permit you to¡± He didn¡¯t need to ask before she nodded in response. ¡°Now, give me a show. Touch yourself. Show me where and how you like being touched¡±


    For someone who had not touched herself before, Rosana didn¡¯t ask questions. She always believed that Sergio¡¯s touches felt better and no one else, not even herself could please her the way he did.


    Slowly but seductively, she lowered herself to the ground with her eyes still pinned on Sergio¡¯s. She caressed her bre@sts with her left hand, squeezing and pinching her nipples before her right hand slid between her legs, trailing lower until her fingers brushed against the ce that tingled with hunger and awareness.


    Sergio watched her the entire time with a dark, predatory gleam. His eyes devoured her the way a lion would tear into a gazelle. Fierce. Ravenous. Destructive. His gaze dragged from her full, firm bre@sts to her p? ssy which was already glistening with her wetness.


    Her eyes snapped shut as she felt a spear of pleasure bursting through her. It only took imagining him, those big powerful hands that had the power to bring her unmeasurable pleasure but also destroy her. His fingers touching all the right ces, his teeth biting and scraping her skin, leaving marks, and his tongue worshipping all of her.


    Soon, she was whimpering with pleasure, her mouth falling open and her breaths turning shallow as she rubbed her cl? t and fingered her p? ssy, just like he does to her. She pinched her n? pple and cried out when it sent sparks shooting to her lower region.


    Sergio tilted his head to the side for a better view. His d*ck was so hard and could punch a nail into a wall. ¡°Who are you thinking of, Bambolina?¡±


    His raspy voice sent a tidal wave of shivers skittering throughout her body. Her entire body burned and the pleasure radiating from her p? ssy had her eyes rolling into the back of her head.


    She whimpered and kept working her fingers in and out of her slippery p*ssy. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°I bet I am f*cking that sweet little p*ssy, deep and hard, hmm?¡± He asked and stalked over to her like a predator. ¡°I bet I am filling you up with my c? ck and f*cking you till youe over and over again!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ God, yes!¡±


    Rosana cried out as she worked her fingers deeper and faster, chasing a climax, an end. She had already concluded that Sergio and his filthy words would be the end of her. If there was anything it did, it pushed her closer¡­ Closer¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡± Sergio growled and grabbed her hand, ripping it out of her at once.


    ¡°No, please!!!¡± She cried out in disappointment and protest but he didn¡¯t let her continue. ¡°I was close¡±


    ¡°I know that Bambolina, but I guess you¡¯ve had enough fun with yourself.¡± He smirked evilly and she shivered, knowing what wasing next. ¡°Take it out¡±


    Swallowing the hurt and disappointment that she felt hanging on her chest, she raised her hands to his trousers and started unbuckling his belt. Damn him for cutting her off when she was very close to reaching her climax. It was her first time touching herself and he should¡¯ve let her enjoy it till the end. But he was Sergio De Niro after all and unpredictable as always.


    The second his c? ck is freed, she gasped. He was not just long but incredibly thick with threading throughout the hard length. She gulped down the saliva that had formed in her mouth and looked up at his dangerously handsome face before taking him deep down her throat.


    ¡°You take it like a good girl¡± Sergio purred and fisted his hand around her hair. ¡°My good girl!¡±


    Rosana blushed and took him deeper, earning a groan from him. Instead of finishing off, he pulled out of her mouth and ordered her to stand. When she did, he grabbed her by the neck and kissed her roughly. Rosana responded with the same intensity, kissing and biting his lips.


    ¡°I see you grew stubborn when I was away¡± He groaned and licked his lips, tasting blo? d. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how long that willst!¡±


    Panic sliced through her as he picked her up from the ground. She immediately wrapped her legs around his torso while he moved them over to the wall. What was he nning to do with her? She wondered. Her thoughts were cut off when her bare back pressed against the cold wall. Before her mind could process what was about to happen, Sergio drove into her with a savage thrust.


    A sharp cry escaped her lips as he pulled out of her only to m back in. ¡°How is that for a start, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡­!¡±


    ¡°I asked a f*cking question¡± He growled and dug his nails into her thighs. ¡°And I need a f*cking answer¡±


    ¡°It¡­ It is so painful¡± She admitted as her lips quivered. No matter how many times they had s*x, she never got used to his size. She was always stretching painfully to amodate his size.


    ¡°That is what happens when you don¡¯t do as I say, Bambolina¡± Again, he mmed into her, almost tearing down her walls. She screamed and tried to push him off but he didn¡¯t budge. He was like an immovable rock.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    In that position, Sergio f*cked her deep and hard while she screamed her lungs out. He paused and raised her legs so they rested on his shoulders. With that, he mmed back into her and her heart stopped for a solid five seconds before it kicked into high gear and climbed its way up her throat.


    ¡°Sergio!!!¡±


    Still moving inside of her, he leaned over and sucked a n? pple into his mouth. His tonguepped around the peak, licking and twirling. He slowed his thrusts, and she gasped as he hit the sensitive spot inside of her.


    ¡°You like that, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, please!¡±


    He smirked and sank his teeth into the hollow of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable, Bambolina¡±


    With that, he pulled out almostpletely until only the tip remained, and then he rammed back in over and over. She wed his back, drawing out blo? d, and screamed out her lungs but none of those could stop him. Her screams sounded like music to his ears. One he could listen to for eternity and never get tired of.


    Sergio pulled her away from the wall and she heaved in relief. She knew it wasn¡¯t over but what she didn¡¯t expect was to get bent over and f*cked on every artwork in the room. Their breaths mingled together, rough and unpolished with raw, unhinged pleasure.


    ¡°Now,e for me, Bambolina!¡± He growled into her ears, f*cking her over thest art piece.


    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t!¡± She cried breathlessly, her bre@sts bouncing on her chest. He had made here whilst f*cking on each piece and now the rush of sensation was painfully acute.


    ck spots swam before her eyes and her heart felt as if it was pounding against her ribcage. How could she have forgotten the monstrous and ruthless side of him? The bloodstains on his clothes and face should¡¯ve served as a warning and a reminder but it didn¡¯t. She had been so overwhelmed with need and turned blind to the danger signs.


    ¡°I told you, Bambolina. You have toe on every f*cking piece in this room¡±

 Chapter 88

    Sergio came afterward, shuddering and emptying himself inside her. By the time he was done, her legs were wobbling and she couldn¡¯t even stand properly. What made matters worse were the heels he had f*cked her in the whole time.


    Rosana immediately dropped to her knees, her lungs burning with the need for air. She copsed weakly on the ground andy there with her eyes shut.


    By the time Sergio finished fixing his clothes, she was fast asleep. He took off his suit and covered her n@ked body before carrying her out of the room gently. When he got to their room, he dropped her on the bed and nted a kiss on her forehead. He pulled away and made to take off his clothes but she held him back.


    ¡°I missed you!¡± She muttered and opened her eyes slowly.


    Sergio leaned into her once more and kissed her softly on the lips. ¡°Go to bed, Bambolina, you are exhausted¡± He whispered against her lips and watched her drift back to sleep.     After taking a cold shower, Sergio put on his ck bathrobe and walked out of the room. Using the towel around his neck, he dried his hair. The ck strands fell in front of his eyes, partially obscuring his vision as he walked through the hall.


    He had ensured Rosana was fast asleep before he got off to take his shower. She was fast bing his addiction, one he couldn¡¯t live without. If he had his way, he would¡¯ve taken her with him on his numerous trips. But he had to consider her safety first and push his dark desires behind until he returned to her.


    ¡°Boss!¡± The Soldatos bowed in greetings as he walked past them. Without a response, he walked into his Study and poured himself a ss of whisky.


    Taking a sip, his mind raced back to things that happened that evening. The meeting with the Russians¡­ He had invited them over to discuss their territory and they stupidly conformed not knowing they were walking into his deadly trap. That was one thing about Sergio. Like a hunter, he carefully sets a trap for his enemies, his prey. And then he lured them and waited patiently for them to fall into it.


    Alfonso had yed his part well. He didn¡¯t have to say many words before the men poured out their venom. They were blinded by rage and didn¡¯t stop to survey their environment. If they did, they would¡¯ve discovered that they were surrounded by monsters ready to feast on them.     ¡°Boss!¡± Alfonso bowed and walked further into the room. He silently essed his mood just to be sure he was on the safe side.


    ¡°What is it, Alfonso?¡± He asked and turned away from the window. When he got to his desk, he picked up a cigar and lit it. A bright orange glow radiated from the tip, gray ash eating at the paper.


    ¡°Rodrigo and Einstein have been trying to reach you for the past weeks¡±


    Sergio sat behind his desk and puffed out smoke in the air. The people Alfonso had mentioned were the presidents of Italy and The United States, respectively. They were nothing to Sergio because, without him, none of them would¡¯ve gotten their different positions.


    ¡°dimir Ivanovich has received your package. He has been begging and wants to have a word¡± Alfonso continued after a small pause. When he didn¡¯t get any response, he watched him quietly, hoping he could read his mind just to know whatever he was contorting up there.


    ¡°You may leave!¡± Sergio finally spoke and puffed out smoke from his mouth and nostrils. Alfonso didn¡¯t waste a minute. He bowed instantly and walked out of the study, shutting the door behind him.


    Now left alone, he started working. After an hour, he rounded up and was ready to join Rosana in the bedroom. He missed the softness and curves of her body molding against the hard ridges of his, the warmth, the smell of her, the feel of her¡­ Everything.


    ¡°M¡­ Master!¡±


    Sergio looked up immediately and for a moment, he stared at her like she had grown an extra head. Dressed in her long flowing nightgown and nothing underneath, Vicenta stood in the middle of the Study with her heart pounding so hard in her chest. She had not seen Sergio in months and it felt like decades. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    He acted like she never existed and that hurt more than anything else. Whenever she thought of him and how things had changed between them, her heart hurt and bled as though a thousand needle was impaled into it.


    When he kept staring at her with his signature poker face, she knew she had to say something. He didn¡¯t have to ask before she gave him an exnation of what she was doing in his Study and why she appeared when he didn¡¯t send for her.


    ¡°Master, I¡­ I just wanted to find out if you needed anything¡±


    She had been over the moon when she learned about his return. Hurriedly, she took a shower and prepared herself for him. She nned to go to him before Rosana returned. When she was done, she rushed over to his Study and checked but didn¡¯t find him. She ordered his maids to check his bedroom, the library, and everywhere else but still, they couldn¡¯t find him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When she saw Rosana leaving the room and heading towards the library, she followed quietly, maintaining a distance between them and hiding to avoid getting caught. Just when Vicenta thought she had gotten a hold of Rosana, she disappeared with no trace. She ended up spending most of the timebing the library but still, she didn¡¯t find any of them.


    Where had she gone? She wondered. There were other rooms around but none of them were of great importance to Rosana except the library. After searching tirelessly for a long time, she returned to her room and concluded that Rosana was hiding something. But what could it be?

 Chapter 89

    ¡°I do not need anything. Leave!¡± Sergio finally responded and continued what he was doing.


    ¡°How¡­ How have you been, Master?¡± She asked again and walked further into the room with shaky legs.


    Going after Sergio wasn¡¯t an easy task but she still had to do it. Over the past months, she had been working hard for this day. She had practiced her speech, built her confidence, and was ready for him but the moment she got into the room, her body went cold and her limbs felt weak. The deadly look in his eyes had shattered her to pieces and left her trembling from the inside out.


    ¡°Have you¡­ Been feeding well?¡± That was a stupid question but she still asked. The air in the room was tense. His silence was another deadly weapon too.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± I miss you! She wanted to say but then she bit her lips and swallowed it down.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you want, Vicenta?¡± Sergio groaned and looked up at her.


    You¡­ She responded in her mind. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Goddamn it, where was her voice? Where was her ability to speak? She asked herself, fisting her hands beside her.


    She opened her mouth to speak again but mmed it shut as she remembered Munika and Carmencita¡¯s words. What would be his reaction if she suddenly told him about the pregnancy? Mere thinking about that sent sizzles down her spine as her heart started hammering wildly.


    He could kill her!


    Swallowing the thought, she forced her legs towards him. Without thinking, she stopped before him and took off her nightgown which exposed her n@ked body. If she couldn¡¯t tell him about the baby, then she could try and get him back even if it meant seducing him.


    ¡°Master I¡­¡± She gulped and went closer to him. ¡°I have a gift for you¡±


    Sergio quickly essed her from head to toe and just like before, he didn¡¯t get any thrill. His blo? d didn¡¯t burn with the need to ravage her like it did to Rosana. His hands didn¡¯t itch to touch and feel the smoothness of her body. His c? ck didn¡¯t pulse and harden with the need to be buried balls deep inside of her.


    Without any more words, she sank onto his thighs and wrapped her arms around his neck. She started trailing kisses along his jawline and moaned when she felt the spark of electricity surging through her veins. Damn, she missed this man and wanted him so much. The father of her unborn child¡­


    She cried out when she felt his strong handsing up and gripped her thighs. He dragged his beards along the sensitive part of her skin and her heart stuttered. Nothing felt so good¡­ Perfect! Her n was working! It was just a matter of minutes before he was buried inside of her, f*cking her brains out.


    Sergio dragged his lips to her ear and whispered darkly. ¡°How dare you?¡± Her blood ran cold and she went still at once. ¡°First, you barge in here without an invitation, and now, you have your hands all over me. Do you wish to die?¡±


    She shook her head and tried to make a move but Sergio held her down by her thighs, his fingers digging into her flesh. She cried out and struggled to break free but the more she did, the more his nails dug deeper.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please forgive me! Have mercy¡±


    His hand closed around her throat, squeezing tight until her vision blurred. ¡°If you needed mercy, you should never havee to me tonight¡±


    He squeezed harder and she wheezed as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Please¡­ Forgive¡­!¡±


    Sergio released her thigh and grabbed his gun from one of the drawers. He ced it on her temple and trailed it down to her left bre@st. She shook violently against him but he didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape as he pressed her neck harder.


    He lowered the gun to her stomach and she shook her head, tears falling freely from her eyes. She opened her mouth and tried to speak but couldn¡¯t. The words were stuck in her throat and couldn¡¯t flow out.


    Sergio dug the gun between her legs and pushed it inside of her. She was wet and because of that, there was no restriction. Her body went still and her eyes widened in realization. There was a gun inside of her! One that could blow her off if the trigger was being pulled.     With that being said, he pulled the gun out and pushed her off. She fell to the ground and started coughing hard. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°I. Am. Carrying. Your¡­¡±


    ¡°Coffee, Sir¡± Carmencita cut in and walked into the room, holding a tray of coffee. Her eyes met with Vicenta¡¯s and her heart broke. She had warned her¡­


    Sergio simply nodded and she walked over and poured out coffee for him. Vicenta used that opportunity and scrambled out of the room in tears. She was scared that she almost lost her life and was angry at the same time. Why did Carmencita have to interfere?


    After serving him, Carmencita blinked back tears in her eyes and bowed. She didn¡¯t want to imagine what could¡¯ve happened if she hadn¡¯t barged into the Study. Oh, Vicenta, why was she being so stubborn?


    Before she got down to meet Sergio, they had bumped into each other and she told her about her ns to reveal the secret. Carmencita had tried to stop her and warned her not to but she refused to listen.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± She croaked as tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Thank you for sparing her life once again¡±     Rosana stirred on the bed and groaned when she felt the pain between her legs. It was a blissful reminder of what had happened the previous night. His return, the red rose and note he left on the bed, the surprise studio he had set up for her, the very hot s*t, and how he made here over every piece in the room.


    A flush covered her skin from her cheeks and trailed down her n@ked body. It was funny how her body still tingled even with the soreness between her legs. Slowly, she opened her eyes and flinched when she saw Sergio standing beside the bed with his arms crossed over his chest. How long had he been watching her?


    ¡°Jeez, you scared me¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Sergio asked in return, his eyes not leaving hers for a second. He had an impable poker face which was impossible to see past or through it.


    ¡°Yes, you did.¡± She muttered with an eye roll.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Mi Amore¡± He groaned and caressed her face with his fingers. ¡°Or I will give you a better reason to roll those pretty eyes¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chills ran down her spine, apanied by a burst of adrenaline. Even with how sore she felt, her p*ssy still clenched and throbbed at the sound of his voice. His touch¡­ The warmth in his eyes¡­ His scent filled her nostrils and did funny things to her stomach.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Time to take a shower¡± Sergio announced and took his fingers off her. Rosana mourned the loss of his warm touch but didn¡¯t utter a word. She tried to get up from the bed but he stopped her. ¡°I will take care of you¡±


    ¡°I can take care of myself¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡± He smirked and looked down at her legs. ¡°But I am not sure they agree with you. I think they are out ofmission¡±


    ¡°And guess who is responsible for that¡±


    ¡°No one else but me, Bambolina¡± He smirked and picked her up from the bed in a bridal style. He took her into the bathroom and ced her gently inside the bathtub.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She asked when he took off his t-shirt and made for his pants.


    ¡°Taking care of you¡±


    She gulped hard and tried not to drool over his body. ¡°By taking off your clothes? I doubt that¡±


    What was he nning to do? Rosana wondered as she watched him take off his pants. His big and hard c? ck bounced out and she gasped, scared for her life. She had not even recovered from what they had the previous night.


    ¡°Sergio¡­ No¡­¡± She was cut off by hisughter which did nothing to calm her nerves. ¡°I mean it. I am getting out¡±


    ¡°You cannot even walk¡± He replied and continuedughing. It was one of the few things he started doing but only because he was with Rosana.


    ¡°I will crawl if I have to¡±


    Sergio studied the frightened and serious expression on her face andughed once again. He walked over and crouched beside the bathtub. ¡°And right now, you do not have to¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡­¡±


    ¡°Rx, Bambolina¡± He got into the bathtub and settled down behind her.


    ¡°Not when your c0ck is digging into my back¡±


    Heughed and whispered into her ears. ¡°And guess who is responsible for that, hmm?¡± Pulling away, he grabbed her shampoo and poured it into her hair. Then he started massaging her scalp.


    ¡°You should not be afraid of what is yours, Bambolina. My c? ck is simply the best for you¡±


    After washing her hair, he bathed her, dried her body, and carried her back into the room. Rosana sat on the bed and watched as he went through the closet, searching for a dress for her to wear. He had taken his time to dry her hair so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold and also lotion her body.


    ¡°Where the f*ck are all the clothes?¡±


    Rosana smiled and shook her head. ¡°There are in there.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not¡± He replied and turned to look at her.


    ¡°You said that three weeks ago and we went shopping¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time ago¡± He replied and grabbed his phone. ¡°You need new clothes and every f*cking thing in this world. Just tell me what you want¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Wait. I have not even worn most of the clothes¡±     ¡°Yes Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°The vehicles will be there in twenty minutes!¡± With that, he ended the call and turned to face the closet. ¡°This should be cleared out¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Amore mio¡± He responded quickly and walked over to her. ¡°Do you need anything else? Just name them¡±


    Rosana shook her head and smiled. It was hard to believe that this was the same man she got married to. As she opened her mouth to speak, her tummy growled and she winced. As if on cue, Carmencita knocked on the door and walked in with her breakfast.


    Once she served the food and left, Rosana turned to Sergio. ¡°Feed me!¡± He had never done that before and she knew it. But instead of giving a negative response, he walked over to the table and took the seat beside her.


    ¡°I want dessert first¡± Rosana said happily and opened her mouth wide.


    ¡°You can have it after the meal¡±


    She mmed her mouth shut and folded her arms. ¡°Before the meal¡±


    ¡°After¡±


    ¡°Before¡±


    ¡°After¡±


    ¡°Before and after¡± She groaned impatiently and opened her mouth again.


    ¡°Alright, fine. Anything you want¡± Heughed and started feeding her. To his surprise, she finished all the meals Carmencita had served and was now stuffing her mouth with all kinds of fruits.


    ¡°I hate apples!¡± She grimaced and ced it back on the tray. ¡°And I hate strawberries too¡±


    ¡°But those are your favorites¡±


    ¡°No, they are not. I hate them.¡± She retorted and folded her arms. ¡°I want grapes. Plenty of them¡±


    Sergio stared at her with amusement in his eyes. She was getting grumpy and stubborn at the same time. ¡°You will have them¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait¡­ And one more¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡± She gagged and threw up at once, emptying all her breakfast on his body. Sergio was too stunned to speak and just sat there, staring at her. ¡°I¡­ I am sorry. I¡­ I tried to tell you¡±


    When he didn¡¯t respond, she stood up at once. ¡°I am sorry¡­ I ¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and sit down. I will grab some water and towels¡±


    Rosana squeezed her mouth shut and did as instructed. She sat down and waited for him to return. ¡°I am so sorry¡­ Please forgive me!¡±


    ¡°Bambolina¡­¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± She huped and choked on a sob. ¡°Please do not kill me¡±


    Was she crying?


    Sergio grabbed her hands at once and tried to calm her the best way he could. Taking care of someone was something he never imagined he would do, let alone being patient with them, and trying tofort them. But with Rosana, he felt the strong urge to learn and try.


    ¡°F*ck, don¡¯t do that. Just remain calm, I will get you cleaned up¡±


    Rosana nodded and wiped her tears while he carefully cleaned up the mess. ¡°You are not gonna kill me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Why will I do that?¡±


    She bit her lips. ¡°Because you kill people that offend you¡±


    ¡°Sadly, they are not you¡±


    Not knowing what else to say, she sat still, thinking about his words. What does he even mean by that? She wondered and kept thinking until she dozed off.


    ¡°There. You are all¡­¡± He trailed off when he looked up and caught her sleeping peacefully. Gently, he carried her to the bed and watched her sleep.


    ¡°I know you think you are a monster but you are not¡± She muttered and wrapped her arms around him, falling back to sleep.


    Sergio watched her as his chest tightened. If only she knew the truth, she would never have said such words. She would¡¯ve kept away from him because, in the end, she would be broken and shattered into a thousand pieces.

 Chapter 91

    Lucretia woke up with a beautiful smile on her face and proceeded to take a shower. That was one of the few mornings she woke up feeling extremely happy and rxed. Thest time she felt this way was on her graduation morning, five years ago when she received her admission letter into college.


    Sadly, the happiness was short-lived because that was the same day she was taken by Grasso¡¯s men. That was the same day she was turned into a s*x ve. She erased the sad thoughts from her mind and started taking her bath.


    It was a surprise she could still walk properly after the ordeal Enzo had put her through the previous night. After they left the clubhouse, he had taken her to one of the famous Italian Cuisines where they had lunch together andter drove around town. They got back home in the evening but Enzo had to leave for an important meeting.


    When he returned at midnight, he took a cool shower and joined her on the bed, filling her up with his c? ck from behind. He was slow and gentle at first so as not to wake her up but the moment a moan slipped from her throat and he realized she was awake, all hell broke loose.


    ¡°Beautiful morning, Cari? o¡± Enzo greeted her once she walked into the room, his eyes traveling down to the short towel wrapped around her.


    ¡°I need clothes¡± She replied grumpily and walked further into the room.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping¡±


    ¡°I do not have the money. I have been saving up for something better¡± She replied and folded her arms beneath her bre@sts.


    ¡°Like what?¡± Enzo asked and moved away from the window. He was shirtless, his beautiful tattooed body on full disy.


    ¡°It is none of your business¡±


    ¡°Just so you know, everything you f*cking do is my business. So you better start talking before I force it out of you¡±


    She chuckled and fought hard to keep her eyes on his face, instead of looking down at his body. ¡°You mean by f*cking my brains out?¡±


    ¡°You know you love it when I do that¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± She replied and walked over to the wardrobe. ¡°My fingers do a better job¡±


    ¡°That is not what you f*cking said when you were scratching my back anding all over my d*ck.¡±


    She halted at once as her steady legs began to tremble. A flush covered her skin from her cheeks all the way down her chest underneath the towel. When Enzo saw her reaction, he smirked and went to stand behind her.


    ¡°Now, I will give you five seconds to tell me what you have been up to. Once the time is up, do not me me for what will happen afterward.¡± He paused and trailed his fingers to the tip of her towel. Yanking it away from her body, he counted. ¡°Five¡­¡±


    He moved his hand to her lower region and she shivered. ¡°Four¡­¡±


    ¡°Three¡­¡± She added and rolled her eyes when he circled her cl? t with his thumb. His next action had her screaming excruciatingly and panting heavily as he pinched her hard on both her n? pple and cl? t. It felt like he wanted to cut them off. Completely.


    ¡°Two¡­¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Okay, I will tell you. Just¡­ Stop¡±


    Enzo smirked and moved away from her. ¡°As you wish, Cari? o¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I have been saving so I can leave this ce and start a new life elsewhere. This ce holds a lot of bad memories and I can never find real happiness here.¡± She paused and turned to look at him with tears in her eyes. ¡°My life has been ruined already. There is nothing I or anyone can do to fix it¡±


    ¡°I would have graduated from college, just like my best friend and everyone else that graduated from high school. I would have had a better job, instead of dancing at the club. I would have had a ce to call home, and a dog¡± She wiped her tears and chuckled dryly ¡°I love dogs. I had one named Mylo¡±


    ¡°Maybe I would have found my Mr. Right¡­¡± She shrugged and continued. ¡°Had a ring on my finger and had babies. But¡­ Just look at me. A stupid b*tch with no ss and nothing. I am nothing. The only thing I have to offer is my p*ssy¡±


    Enzo watched as tears fell freely from her eyes. He let her have her moment before he pulled her into his strong arms. She fought him but he didn¡¯t give up. He held her tight until she sumbed and gave in to himpletely. No words could exin how she felt at the moment.


    ¡°You are not nothing, Lucretia. You mean something to me!¡± That was the second time he was calling her by her name but this time, it sounded different. It held a little bit of emotion. He was about to say more when her tummy growled. ¡°Time to eat, I made breakfast¡±


    Did he just say he made breakfast?


    After dressing up in his sweatpants and oversized t-shirt, she followed him to the dining room. She couldn¡¯t stop admiring the whole house even though she had spent the previous evening going round and round until she got tired and retired to the bedroom.


    His house was beautiful but she wasn¡¯t going to say that out. She preferred keeping it all to herself and not getting toofortable. Maybe one day he¡¯d wake up and discard her as he did to the other women before her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, hmm?¡± Enzo asked, jerking her out of her thoughts.


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°Then get your a*s over here and start eating¡±


    Without another word, she walked over and sat down. She was hungry and the food looked delicious. Did he prepare it himself or did he have a chef? She wondered and started eating. Surprisingly, it was more delicious than she ever thought.


    ¡°I bet you like it¡±


    ¡°Your chef is good,¡± She replied and continued eating. When he didn¡¯t respond, she looked up and found him smiling at her. ¡°Why are you smiling? Because I said your chef is good?¡±


    ¡°Because I am the chef¡± He replied and smirked mischievously ¡°And you just said I am f*cking good. Do you wish to know other things I am good at?¡±


    ¡°No. I would probably get bored and stab my throat with the fork¡±


    ¡°The fork would be too good for you, Cari? o, how about my c? ck?¡± Lucretia choked on her meal and started coughing. Heughed and poured her a ss of water which she took without hesitating. ¡°Easy there, Cari? o. I do not like the idea of anything else choking you other than my c0ck¡±


    After eating quietly for some time, she looked up and asked. ¡°How did you learn how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Carmencita taught me¡± He replied and sipped his wine. ¡°I loved how she was always smiling while cooking. And instead of sitting around and waiting to be called into the underground, I asked her to teach me¡±


    ¡°What was it? The underground?¡±


    ¡°A ce where people were trained to fight, kill, and torture others. Anytime I was forced to watch, I ended up having sleepless nights.¡± He paused and looked into space. ¡°One time I was whipped because I ended up puking when a man¡¯s intestines were cut out and fed to another. My brother begged on my behalf but they would not listen. Besides, he was just a ten-year boy who was nothingpared to his father, the Don¡±


    ¡°He fought hard and tried to make them stop but they would not. Instead, they reported to the Don who ordered his men to whip him until his skin peeled off. I can still remember him smiling and assuring me that everything would be okay before they dragged him away¡±


    Why would their father do that to them? Lucretia wondered. They were just kids who knew nothing about the evil world they were born into.


    ¡°I was set free while my brother was held captive and starved for days. The only thing I could make were pancakes which I gave to him whenever I managed to sneak into the underground cell¡± He took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Let me not bore you with my sad stories. Eat¡±


    ¡°You went through a lot¡±


    Enzo looked at her and paused for some time. ¡°Not me. He did¡±


    *****


    ??? Four Days Later???


    ¡°Vicenta, what are you doing?¡± Munika called out and followed her out of the room. ¡°Get back here¡±


    ¡°I am tired of following your orders. Now, I will do as I please¡± She replied and stalked off before Munika could utter another word.


    Once she got into the dining room, she paused at the door and watched Rosana with all amount of enmity. That w*tch. She had seeded in snatching Sergio away from her and now, she was at peace.


    Angrily, she stomped over to where Rosana sat, eating her fruits, and snatched the bowl away. ¡°You unbelievable b*tch¡±


    Rosana sighed and leaned back in her seat. She was angry that Vicenta took away her fruits but refused to show it. Thest thing she wanted to do was dance along to her tunes.


    ¡°You are not going to say anything, are you?¡± Vicenta asked, curling her hands into a fist.


    ¡°Nope!¡± Rosana replied popping the P. ¡°You can enjoy the fruits, I am leaving¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Rosana closed her eyes and asked. ¡°What the f*ck is your problem?¡±


    ¡°You¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Rosana asked andughed. ¡°Unf*ckingbeliavable¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡± She gritted out. ¡°You are in my f*cking space. You are trying to steal what is mine. I should be the one all over him. He should be with him because I am carrying his child¡±


    Before Rosana could process what she had just said, she opened up her robe, exposing her baby bump. ¡°I am carrying his heir!¡±

 Chapter 92

    Rosana could only stare at the tiny bump on her stomach as prolonged and general silence followed. Then the shock snatched the air from her lungs, as she stood unblinking, trying to process what she had just been told. Vicenta, the Mistress was pregnant with Sergio¡¯s child? Her head swam with disbelief and heat scorched her cheeks.


    No, she was never going to believe that.


    Vicenta was probably making that up to spite her, Rosana concluded as her lips pinched to form a hard line. She was not going to entertain any form of lies from her and that was it!


    ¡°Oh, you know that looks pretty¡± Rosana chuckled lightly and dragged her eyes from her stomach to her face. ¡°Did you by any chance swallow a chinchi rabbit? And how big was it?¡±


    Vicenta red at her and balled her fists. What was with this woman? She wondered and gritted her teeth. Even after revealing her baby bump that had started shooting out, she didn¡¯t still believe her. Had she gone blind and crazy all of a sudden?


    ¡°I would suggest you cover those up cause e, who wants to see that?¡± Rosana asked and started walking away. ¡°Not me¡±


    What Vicenta said next made her freeze.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I am pregnant with Sergio¡¯s child. I do not know why you are so dumb about that fact. Remember when he wasing after me and f*cking me instead of you? B*tch, anydy in that position would have carried a f*cking baby or two¡± She paused and chuckled dryly. ¡°I wonder why I am exining all of these to you. I thought you were a smart a*s¡±


    ¡°I have the test results with me, in case you need further evidence.¡± She continued with a smirk. ¡°The show is up, you can stop acting like the f*cking queen when I am the one carrying his child, his heir¡±


    Rosana stumbled back, losing her footing for a brief moment, at the tant revtion. Vicenta¡¯sst words were bids to mock her even more. But that was not all, she knew there was more. She couldn¡¯t be aplete Queen if she could not provide him with his first child¡­ an heir!


    Without words, she turned around and looked Vicenta over again. From the dead serious expression on her face to the tiny bump on her stomach. There was no way she would make that up, most importantly, the pregnancy.


    Rosana stood with terror, too overwhelmed to move. Did Sergio know about it? She was his Mistress and no doubt, he was going to find out if he hadn¡¯t. Her face turned pale and her chest grew so tight that it became almost impossible for her to breathe.


    ¡°See?¡± Vicenta smiled and rubbed her tummy. ¡°Isn¡¯t he such a blessing? He is going to be a beauty. He will be powerful just like his father and will rule just like him¡±


    Though a sickening wave of terror already welled up in her belly, Rosana maintained an expressionless face. She stared at Vicenta who was admiring her baby bump and gave a tight smile.


    ¡°Of course, it is a blessing, Mistress.¡± She paused and gave her a sorrowful look. ¡°But I still think you should go to the Doctor and get the chinchi rabbit out before it turns into a curse¡±


    With that, she turned around and walked off with her shoulders high. Though she was crumbling inside, she was not going to give Vicenta the privilege of seeing her at her lowest.


    ¡°You stupid b*tch!¡± Vicenta fisted her hands, wishing it was Rosana¡¯s neck instead.


    She should be happy that she finally revealed the secret, if not to anyone else, but to Rosana. But she wasn¡¯t. Instead, she was filled with rage and bitterness. How dare she? What kind of a woman was she? She wondered and started pacing angrily.


    The n had been simple. She¡¯d go to Rosana, tell her everything, and watch her break into a thousand pieces. But hell, she didn¡¯t get any reaction from her. If she was hurt or broken, no one knew because she hid it perfectly inside. And what did she keep saying about her swallowing a f*cking chinchi rabbit?


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± She yelled out and pushed the fruit bowl off the table, causing it to fall and shatter on the ground.


    The maids who stood around were shocked at her outburst. They stopped what they were doing and stared at her, each wondering why her robe was undone, exposing her body. What was going on with her?


    ¡°What the f*ck are you staring at huh?¡± She asked and charged towards them but they ran away. ¡°Youzy c? nts, get back here this instant or I will chop your heads off¡±


    Carmencita, who had heard of the sudden outburst, rushed out of the kitchen. She had not even dried her wet hands. Once she heard about what was happening from one of the maids, she abandoned everything she was doing and scurried out.


    ¡°Vicenta, what is going on?¡± She asked once she got closer to her. ¡°Why are you yelling? Are you hurt?¡±


    As Carmencita moved closer and started checking her body for any injury, Vicenta spun around and pushed her to the ground. The older woman groaned as she fell hard on the cold floor, hurting her back and waist.


    ¡°Yes, I am hurt. I am f*cking yelling because I am hurt¡± Vicenta stepped closer to her and cowered in fear. ¡°And you¡­ You do not have any f*cking right to ask me what is going on¡±


    ¡°Vicenta¡­¡± Carmencita called out as tears ran down her cheeks. ¡°Please, I am begging you. Do not do this¡±


    ¡°Oh, I have. Very soon, the Don will know I am carrying his child because that b*tch will tell him. And guess what? He will call me to his side and ept us. He will love me and make me his Queen. Once that happens, be ready to burn in hell¡± She yelled and turned to walk away.


    ¡°Vicenta¡­ Please¡­ I am your¡­¡±


    She halted and turned abruptly. ¡°Never. But yes, you owe me. I know you have been talking to that b*tch and I know she respects you. Now, get up and spill every f*cking thing you know about her¡±     ¡°Deep breaths, Rosana, deep breath¡± She said to herself as she tried to carry out the rxation techniques. ¡°One¡­ Two¡­ Thr¡­¡±


    Before she couldplete it, a taste of nausea hit the back of her throat forcing her to run back into the bathroom again. Just like the first time, she fell to her knees against the hard tiles and emptied her stomach in the toilet.


    One minute, two minutes, she remained there even after she was finished, catching her breath. What was going on with her? Why was she throwing up every five minutes? And to say that wasn¡¯t the second time or third time she had rushed into the bathroom to empty her bowels made her worried.


    It happened every other time of the week and she ignored it, ming it on her new eating habits. She was always hungry and ended up eating far too much. But this time, she pinned it on Vicenta¡¯s revtion. Anytime she remembered her words, it made her sick to the stomach.


    ¡°You are in my f*cking space¡­¡±


    ¡°He should be with him because I am carrying his child¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Remember when he wasing after me and f*cking me instead of you? B*tch, anydy in that position would have carried a f*cking baby or two¡­¡±


    She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to drown out her voice but it wouldn¡¯t go away. Her words were now glued to her head and nothing was ever going to push them away. Quietly, she opened her eyes and stared up at the ceiling with bleary eyes, a worse realization suddenly suffocating her. Vicenta, the Mistress was pregnant for the Don!


    Rosana fought everything.


    The tears. The overwhelming sensations. The ache in her chest. The tightening at the bottom of her stomach. The hurt. Everything!


    After they got married, she was never concerned with whatever Sergio did. Hell, she was even happy he went to his Mistress most of the time, Instead ofing to her. Instead of looking deeper into Carmencita and Munika¡¯s words and putting an end to it, she didn¡¯t. And now¡­


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Groaning, she slowly rose to her feet and walked over to the sink. She turned on the faucet and washed her mouth and face under the running water. When she was done, she leaned her weight against the sink and gazed up at her reflection, panting.


    A disorganized figure stared back at her with disheveled blonde hair and bloodshot eyes threatening to spill tears. She was trying to keep it all in but it wouldn¡¯t be for long. In one way or the other, they were going to flow out and she wouldn¡¯t be able to control it. Silently, she prayed it didn¡¯t happen in front of anyone, especially Sergio.


    Pushing the thoughts to the back of her mind, she grabbed a towel and wiped her face. When she was done, she looked back at her reflection and forced a smile. Everything was going to be alright, she assured herself. But she knew it wouldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 93

    ??? UNITED STATES OF AMERICA???


    Lucretia looked at her reflection in the mirror and saw a version of herself that had been long buried. Instead of the dull, pain-filled eyes, it was now clear as the day with a glint of happiness behind it. Her face didn¡¯t look pale any longer. It now had a little bit of color and was more defined.


    Before, a day wouldn¡¯t pass without her getting a mark on her skin but now, it was all clear and wless, except for the hickeys Enzo had nted on her neck, shoulders, and chest. Her skin flushed as she remembered all the times they made out over the past few days. It was always hot, breathtaking, and one that left her craving for more.


    After telling the little story about his past, Enzo left her to finish her breakfast while he made some arrangements. After that, he took her to the mall and spent time picking up her clothes, shoes, bags, and essories. All she had to do was try the clothes on and give him a little but sexy runway.


    She had turned stubborn and started teasing him which earned her several spanks on the b*tt while he f*cked her in the female bathroom. Before then, he had ripped off herce panties and stuffed it inside her mouth, muffling her cries and moans.


    The next day, they took off on one of his private jets to Spain. When they arrived, they had lunch in one of the best restaurants and retreated to Enzo¡¯s house where they f*cked all night long. The next day, they went around, visiting popr ces in the city.


    They left Spain and flew down to America. When they arrived, Lucretia couldn¡¯t hold back her tears as she visited the high school she attended with Rosana. With the way her life had turned out to be, she had never thought she¡¯d go back there.


    Now, she couldn¡¯t help smiling after receiving a massage in one of the biggest SPAs in the city. When Enzo booked the appointment for her, she bluntly declined but changed her mind when he decided to honor her wish and f*ck her the whole day instead.


    Taking a deep breath, Lucretia grabbed her bag and walked out of the building to Enzo who was waiting outside for her. She got to where he was leaning on his Bugatti and frowned.


    ¡°Smoking again?¡±


    ¡°I already told you this is my second favorite thing. The first is hearing you scream my name while I am balls deep inside of you, Cari? o¡±


    She should be used to his dirty words by now but she wasn¡¯t. Not when it was always directed to her no matter the ce or people around. Shuddering, she looked around just to be sure no one had heard before turning back to him.


    ¡°I wish it f*cking burns your lungs till you cannot breathe anymore¡± She turned to get into the car but he held her back.


    ¡°Say that one more time, Cari? o, I dare you¡±


    Lucretia looked into his eyes which had turned dark and smiled. It was funny how she always managed to bring out the dark side of him. To every otherdy, he was an angel, a prince Charming. But she knew better than to fall for those because they were only facades.


    Enzo De Niro was no angel. Just like his brother, he was dark but hid his beast side perfectly. He covered it up with smiles that melted hearts faster than anything else could. A charming and cunning devil was who he was.


    ¡°It does not matter if I say it a thousand times. That sh*t has never been good. It is like a venom. The more you keep smoking, the more it poisons your system¡±


    There was amusement in his eyes but it disappeared almost immediately. He released her arm and raised his hand to caress her cheek gently. Lucretia shuddered and couldn¡¯t ignore the me flickering between her legs or the way her breathing shallowed under his touch.


    ¡°You are smart, I would give you that¡± He paused and stared down at her parted lips. ¡°But I still think you should have repeated those f*cking words and we would have seen who would not breathe anymore¡±


    Despite his words, Lucretia licked her lips and wished he could just kiss her. He had kissed every other part of her body but not her lips. And now, she wondered why. Why hasn¡¯t he imed her mouth yet?


    She burned to know what he tasted like. How his mouth would feel against hers. Would it burn the same way it did whenever he touched her? Would he ravage her lips the same way he did to her body?


    Her thoughts were terminated when he stepped away and opened the door for her. ¡°Get in¡±


    Disappointment shed across her features but she covered it up immediately. She took a step forward and got into the car. What was even wrong with her? She wondered and watched him turn over to the driver¡¯s side. When did she get so needy? So desperate for a man¡¯s kiss and touch on her body?     Sergio remained in the car which had pulled to a halt in front of the mansion. He sat listening to dimir Ivanovich, crying and pleading for his mercy in the Russiannguage. Thetter had been trying to reach him but to no avail.     ¡°Boss, it is all set. The Soldatos in Russia have locked all of dimir¡¯s men inside the container. They have also gotten all his assets and everything he owns.¡± He paused and stretched out his phone, revealing an ongoing call with one of the men ¡°They are waiting for yourmand¡±


    Sergio nodded and started walking away. ¡°Blow everything up¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    As he walked into the mansion, he already knew all of dimir¡¯s men and properties all over the world were on fire at the moment. He could even imagine the men trapped in a container and yelling in pain while their bodies burned and till they turned into ashes.


    He stopped in front of the bedroom and smiled when he remembered how Rosana clung to his side in the morning. After making him feed her like she did the past four days, she refused to let him leave.


    Finally, he opened the door and walked in to meet her sitting in front of the mirror, lost in thoughts. She didn¡¯t notice his presence until he walked over and nted a wet kiss on her neck.


    ¡°Holy¡­¡± Startled, she trailed off when she looked up and saw his reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°What is upying your head, Bambolina?¡±


    She shook her head immediately and stood up. ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°Nothing, huh?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± She affirmed and moved away from him, creating a distance between them. ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­ I should go to bed¡±


    Sergio essed her closely and didn¡¯t take long to discover that something was wrong. ¡°Bambolina¡­¡±


    Instead of responding, she hastened her footsteps till she got over to the bed. Without ncing up at him, she climbed on top andid down.


    ¡°Stai bene?¡± [Are you alright?] He asked and walked over to the bed. ¡°F*cking talk to me because I am almost losing my mind here¡±


    Rosana tried to avoid his gaze at all costs. Her heart was heavy and her eyes threatened to spill tears. Thest thing she needed was to break down in front of him. Would he even care if she did? All she needed at the moment was space. Everything had happened so fast and she didn¡¯t get enough time to grasp it.


    ¡°Bambolina, do not make me ask one more time¡±


    ¡°Sergio, please¡­¡± She whispered and squeezed her eyes shut, holding the duvet tight to her chest. ¡°Please leave me alone¡±


    ¡°The hell I will¡± He thundered, his eyes bloodshot and fist clenched. Did someone hurt her? What was she hiding from him? ¡°Rosana, what the f*ck is wrong with you?¡±


    She winced at how he wrapped his lips around the vowels in her name. It wasn¡¯t sweet but dark and dangerous, causing shivers along her spine.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± She begged again and couldn¡¯t help it this time. Tears flowed down from her eyes freely and she couldn¡¯t even stop it. ¡°Semplicemente¡­sciami stare!¡± [Just¡­ Just let me be!]


    His chest tightened at the sight of her crying. What was going on with her? ¡°As you wish. But not for long¡±

 Chapter 94

    ¡°Hey, um¡­ Good morning¡± Rosana¡¯s little voice broke in and Sergio turned around to find her already dressed for work. ¡°I am leaving for work.¡±


    ¡°Without breakfast?¡± It was still very early in the morning.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡­ I am not hungry. I think I lost appetite¡± Before Sergio could utter any other word, she brushed past him as quickly as possible and headed towards the awaiting vehicle.


    Sergio watched her leave but couldn¡¯t stop her. Even when his hands itched to hold her back and his legs burned to go after her, he fisted his hands and remained rooted to the spot. She needed space and he was letting her have it in the meantime. Once her time was up, he was going to break down every barrier that was piling up whether she liked it or not.


    Ville who had been waiting all along bowed and got her bag from her. He opened the door and ced the bag inside before helping her to get in. Rosana muttered something under her breath and Sergio figured she was thanking him. Ville gave a stiff nod and closed the door then he turned around and bowed to Sergio the second time.


    When the car finally rolled out of sight, Sergio returned to his phone and started searching for another number to call. After she slept off the previous night, he had gone over to his Study and called both the Manager and her Assistant to find out what happened to her. The two women were frightened and started crying over the phone, swearing they had no idea.


    Ville was the one who managed to talk and all he said was that nothing happened to Rosana. She was alright at the club and was perfectly fine when he dropped her off at home. Then what happened to her? Sergio wondered the whole night. What changed? Why would she beg him to let her be?


    ¡°Ciao fratello¡± [Hello brother!] Enzo¡¯s deep voice broke in and Sergio could tell he was smiling as always. ¡°I see you missed me and couldn¡¯t wait to hear my voice¡±


    ¡°Give the goddamn phone to Lucretia¡±


    Enzo paused for a bit. ¡°Attendere, Lucretia? What the f*ck? Why would I be with my sister-inw¡¯s best friend?¡± [Wait, Lucretia?]


    ¡°Give her the goddamn phone¡± Enzo groaned but didn¡¯t say more. He knew he could fool around with everyone else but not his brother. After a little pause, Lucretia¡¯s timid voice broke in. ¡°Do you know what the hell happened to my wife?¡±


    ¡°N¡­ No, I don¡¯t¡± She stuttered and gulped hard. ¡°I¡­ We have not spoken in days but we did before I¡­ I left and she was alright.¡±


    Sergio already knew that Lucretia had traveled out with Enzo a few days back and they were currently in America. ¡°Thank you for your time¡±


    Before he could end the call, Enzo¡¯s voice broke in again. ¡°Fratello, cosa sede a me? I thought you were calling so early because you missed me!¡± [Brother, what about me?]


    ¡°Get back to whatever you were doing, Enzo, I do not have any business with you¡±


    ¡°Oh, now you get to have a business with Cari? o and not me? Why do you keep breaking my heart, Grande Fratello? It hurts¡± He paused and sniffled. ¡°I know my dearest sister-inw misses me so much. But tell her not to worry, I will be back. And if anyone is causing her trouble, they better be ready for me!¡±


    ¡°Piss off, Enzo¡± With that, he ended the call and tucked the phone inside his trouser pocket. He returned inside the mansion and went straight to his Study to get some work done.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After some minutes, Carmencita walked in with his coffee. She bowed and poured him a cup before turning to walk out. Sergio noticed the slight change in her walking steps and how she tried to conceal it.


    ¡°Are your legs giving you trouble?¡± He asked and sipped his coffee. ¡°I already told you to quit, Carmencita¡±


    She turned immediately and chuckled dryly. ¡°Oh, no, it is nothing. I will be alright in a couple of days¡±


    Sergio remained quiet and focused on hisputer. After some time, he spoke up. ¡°I still think you should reconsider. You are not getting any younger¡±


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°I will be fine¡±


    ¡°And your daughter?¡±


    The question came as a shock and she couldn¡¯t believe it. Her daughter? It was sad especially when the person being mentioned hated her and wanted nothing to do with her.


    ¡°She¡­ She is alright¡± Sergio looked up at her and nodded. He wouldn¡¯t have asked but he had to because of Carmencita. He knew they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with each other. ¡°Thank you for everything¡±


    ¡°I want to know what has been going on with my wife¡±


    Once she heard that, she froze. Her heart collided with her rib cage, and her breathing stopped. The only noise she could hear in the room was her blood pounding against her temples. His wife, Rosana¡­ What happened to her?


    ¡°Your wife has been alright¡± She replied hastily and smiled, covering up her earlier reaction.


    ¡°She does not seem well to me¡±


    Carmencita gulped nervously, her heart racing. She knew the Mistress had confronted her and they had exchanged words with each other. She also knew that Rosana was now fully aware of the pregnancy.


    ¡°Your wife is alright. There are no problems¡±


    Sergio watched her silently and nodded. If that wasing from Carmencita, then it was true because she never lied to him. When she saw his reaction, she heaved in relief and bowed one more time. She was d he believed her and didn¡¯t try to dig out the truth.


    ¡°If I find out there are any problems, I do not have to tell you what would happen to those involved in it¡±


    Her heart mmed against her ribcage, knocking the air out of her lungs. She couldn¡¯t even respond as she turned around and walked out of the study.


    ??? AT THE CLUBHOUSE???


    ¡°Stop asking if I am f*cking okay. I am not a child¡±


    For the past week, Rosana had not been herself and everyone soon realized that. At work, she did less work and slept more. At home, she locked herself inside her studio just to escape Sergio who had started breathing down her neck.


    Most nights, she spent her time drawing and painting and the other night, she cried herself to sleep. She was always alone and didn¡¯t needpany. The only person she could¡¯ve confided in was Lucretia but sadly, she was out of reach. Rosana didn¡¯t even know if she was going to return or not.


    ¡°I am sorry, my Lady¡± Angelika muttered with a bow and Rosana felt sorry for speaking rudely to her. She had been doing that all week when all the youngdy was trying to do was show concern. ¡°If you need anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, I am sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°No, mydy, I should not have¡­¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and listen¡± She paused and sighed. ¡°I am sorry. I should never have treated you or anyone that way.¡±


    Angelika couldn¡¯t believe it. Donna was really apologizing. ¡°It is alright My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can leave. I am fine¡± After she left, Rosana sank into her seat and squeezed her eyes shut. She couldn¡¯t even recognize herself anymore.


    *****


    Rosana alighted from the car and walked into the mansion. After forcing herself to finish up all the work, she was tired and needed enough rest. All she had to do was rush over to the bathroom and have her shower.


    After that, she¡¯d have her dinner and retire to her safe house which was the studio. She knew Sergio was not back because it was still very early. There was still enough time for her to do all of those before he returned.


    ¡°Amore mio!¡±


    At the sound of his deep voice, she froze at the spot and looked around. Once her eyes found him, her heartbeat skipped. What was he doing in the house by that time? He always returnedte so why was he even around?


    ¡°Wee back!¡± He added and tucked both hands inside his trouser pocket. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner¡±

 Chapter 95

    Metallic blue eyes glittered against his tanned skin, and his inky ck hair looked like silk gleaming under the light. Over the past week, Rosana had only seen bits of him and that was before scurrying off to avoid getting caught. But now, as she stared at him, she realized he still had the effect of snatching the air from her lungs.


    As always, he looked dangerously handsome. Deadly Hot.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡­ Um, thank you. I had dinner already¡± That was a lie because she was starving.     Rosana halted at once and turned to look at him. There was no sign of yfulness on his face. Taking a deep breath, she turned around and started walking towards the dining room. When she sighted all the dishes on the table, her tummy growled loudly and she flushed with embarrassment.


    Quietly, she took the seat beside Sergio¡¯s and waited for him to join her on the table. She didn¡¯t dare look up at him but could already feel his eyes boring holes into her face. When he finally got to the table, he sat down and signaled the maids to dish out the food.


    ¡°How was work?¡±


    ¡°Good¡± She replied and moved her hand to pick up her ss of water at the same time Sergio moved his. Their hands touched slightly and it sent a jolt of electricity all over her body. She picked up the ss quickly and took several gulps of water before cing it back on the table.


    After the maids served the meal, the duo ate silently. Rosana couldn¡¯t help but gobble up all her food because she was so famished. She didn¡¯t even realize Sergio had stopped eating and was now staring at her.


    ¡°Take the apples away¡± He instructed one of the maids who took them away immediately.


    ¡°I do not like apples¡± Rosana mumbled incoherently. ¡°They make me sick¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    She looked up immediately and caught his eyes. Then she lowered her eyes to the empty te in front of her. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wait, did she finish all the food after iming she already had dinner some minutes ago?


    ¡°I will call the doctor immediately¡±


    ¡°No, no, I am fine. I feel alright¡±


    Sergio leaned closer till their faces were inches apart. ¡°Then, what is wrong with you, Bambolina? You are driving me insane¡±


    God, she missed him!


    The way her body instinctively reacted to him proved that right. But there was nothing she could do about it. She couldn¡¯t reveal anything to Sergio because she was in no ce to. Carmencita had also begged her not to say a word because if she did, both Vicenta and the child would not live to see the next day.


    The child¡­ Sergio¡¯s heir!


    ¡°Nothing, I am fine. I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°I know when you tell the truth and when you are about to lie, Bambolina. And right now, you are about to f*cking lie to me¡±


    She gulped hard and closed her eyes, wishing she could tell him. From what Carmencita told her, he wasn¡¯t aware of the pregnancy. But what would happen if he found out? Yes, she hated the Mistress¡¯s guts but wouldn¡¯t wish her and the innocent baby harm in any way.


    ¡°I am tired,¡± She said and yawned. ¡°Take me to bed¡±     THREE DAYS LATER¡­


    ¡°Happy birthday, Rosa!!!¡± Lucretia screamed once Rosana was led into the eatery by Sergio. She was blindfolded and once the material was taken off her eyes, she looked around and screamed in shock.


    ¡°Holy crap!¡± She gasped and looked around her. ¡°How did you¡­ Oh my God!¡±


    ¡°I already told you I knew everything about you, including the ce you visited every year just to celebrate your birthday!¡±


    When Sergio flew her down to America for a surprise birthday party, thest thing she expected was being taken to Heaven¡¯s Gate, a ce that held so many memories. How did he even know so much about her and the things she loved?


    The smile on her face grew wider as tears formed in her eyes. Indeed, Heaven¡¯s Gate was one of her favorite ces. A ce she celebrated all her birthdays from the time her father sent her over to the States to the time Allen proposed¡­


    She shook off the thoughts immediately before they began sinking in. ¡°This is a f*cking dream. Cretia¡­ Oh my God¡±


    ¡°Come here¡± Lucretia cooed and opened her arms wide. She was so excited to see her best friend again after weeks of being away! ¡°I f*cking missed you¡±


    ¡°I did too! Where the hell did you go?¡±


    Before Lucretia could respond, Enzo stepped into the room and cut in. ¡°Happy birthday, dearest sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, Enzo!¡± Rosana pulled out of Lucretia¡¯s arms and turned to face him. ¡°You two came. How did you¡­¡±


    ¡°My beloved brother invited me. I would never miss out on a special day like this¡±


    Rosana smiled and turned back to Lucretia. ¡°And how did you get here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I invited her too,¡± Sergio replied and Lucretia heaved in relief. How was she going to tell her best friend that she had been in the United States the whole time, f*cking around with her brother-inw?


    ¡°Oh, great. Let¡¯s have fun!¡±


    As they all had fun and chatted about a lot of things, Sergio sat behind watching Rosana. She was in high spirits and looked better than she had been in days. They celebrated, ate, and danced until everyone was exhausted.


    ¡°So¡­ Tell me about your vacation, Cretia¡± Rosana said when they were all seated and having desserts. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Lucretia bit her lips and tried to avoid Enzo¡¯s gaze. Clearly, Sergio knew about her and his brother but Rosana didn¡¯t. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk about thatter? There are so many juices to spill¡±


    ¡°Oh, I cannot wait!¡±


    After some time, Lucretia excused herself and left for the bathroom. Enzo watched her leave and smirked. After a while, he also excused himself and left, leaving Sergio and Rosana behind.


    ¡°This is amazing. I never dreamed ofing back here¡± She looked at Sergio and smiled. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe over here and say thank you?¡± Sergio asked and her body warmed. Pushing her chair backward, she stood up and walked over to where he sat. Before she could utter a word, he dragged her down and she fell on hisp.


    ¡°Sergio¡­¡±


    ¡°Shhhh!¡± He whispered into her ear and snaked his hand between her thighs. When he dragged his beard along the sensitive part of her skin, she gasped and squeezed her eyes shut. Gosh, she missed that feeling.


    ¡°Someone will see¡±


    ¡°Let them¡± He answered and kissed her softly on the lips. ¡°Now part those thighs for me, Bambolina¡±


    And she did. Even when she knew they were in an open ce and someone could see them. A moan escaped her lips when he pushed her thong aside and caressed her already wet p? ssy.


    ¡°Always so f*cking wet for me¡± He groaned and pushed a finger inside her. Rosana squirmed and buried her face on his neck to stifle her moans. He added another finger and started thrusting inside of her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sergio!¡±


    ¡°F*ck, Bambolina, if you keep moaning my name like that, I would spread you open and f*ck you on the table¡±


    Within minutes, she climaxed and sank her teeth into Sergio¡¯s neck, stifling her moans and whimpers. Her breathing was heavy and she couldn¡¯t stop convulsing on his fingers. When she finally climbed down from the strong wave, she copsed on his body.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Amore mio!¡± Sergio smirked, licking up the juices from his fingers.


    Some minutester, Enzo returned and Rosana went back to her seat. She couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened and kept looking around but no one seemed to have seen anything. Thank God, she muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Where is Lucretia?¡± Rosana asked no one in particr.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her,¡± Enzo replied and sipped his wine. He could feel Sergio smirking and tried to avoid his gaze at all costs.


    ¡°Um¡­ I will go find her¡±


    After Rosana left, Enzo regretted going back. Now, he was left with Sergio who must¡¯ve figured everything out already. He knew that by the time Rosana got to Lucretia in the bathroom, she must¡¯ve finished cleaning up and fixing her makeup. A smirk formed at the corner of his lips as the thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°So¡­ Cari? o huh?¡± Sergio asked and Enzo groaned, falling back on his seat.


    ¡°Blo? dy hell, Brother, how do you know everything?¡±


    *****


    As Rosana kept walking around and checking out for Lucretia, she couldn¡¯t help but remember the different times she visited Heaven¡¯s Gate. It wasn¡¯t one of the popr ces in the States but it was worth it.


    Aside from celebrating all her birthdays there without her parents, she also celebrated other achievements there with her best friends. And  when Lucretia suddenly disappeared, it didn¡¯t stop her from going there because it brought back memories of the times they spent together.


    When she gained admission into college, she went there to celebrate with Allen because he was her only friend. She had epted to be his girlfriend there and that was the same ce he proposed to her. Sadly, they never continued because she left¡­ No, she was taken away from him.


    Sighing, she took a deep breath and shook away the thoughts. None of that mattered anymore because they were no more together and would never be.


    ¡°Rosana?¡±


    She recognized the voice and looked up at once. Immediately she saw him, her heartbeat seized. What was he doing there? He was thest person she ever thought she would meet again.


    ¡°Rosana, it is you!¡± He said again and walked over to her, holding a present.


    ¡°Allen!¡±

 Chapter 96

    ¡°Allen!¡± No, it couldn¡¯t be, she said to herself before asking the question that had popped into her mind the moment she saw him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    He was speechless. Even after a year of being apart, his heart couldn¡¯t stop thumping hard at the sight of her. It felt like a dream. One he¡¯d awaken from with a broken heart all over again. What was she doing there? He wondered with furrowed brows.


    Rosana watched the expression on his face and sighed. She could see the hurt in his eyes, one that showed he was still in pain after all those months. Deep down, she wished she could exin everything to him. But what difference would it make?


    ¡°Happy birthday!¡± He rushed out and chuckled dryly. ¡°You know I would never forget how special this day is to both of¡­ Um¡­ To you!¡±


    So he remembered¡­ Rosana thought and smiled nervously. ¡°Thank you¡±


    ¡°And¡­ And this is for you¡± He proffered the present he was holding. ¡°I was about to drop it off with Julie so she could give it to you anytime you dropped by.¡±


    Rosana hesitantly got the gift which was a small square box. What could be inside it? She wondered, shaking it lightly. When she finally looked up, she caught him staring hard at her with a serious and pained look in his eyes.


    ¡°Today was supposed to be our anniversary, Ana. Hell, maybe we would¡¯ve gotten married already and celebrated today like normal couples.¡±


    She squeezed her eyes shut. ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it that guy they called ¡°Don?¡± Was he the one that forced you to end us?¡± He asked and took a step closer to her. ¡°What happened? You said you were just going to visit your parents because they called. You never said you were going to get married to some other dude¡±


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped away from him. ¡°That dude is Sergio De Niro, my husband. I was betrothed to him when I was ten but I never knew. I only got to know about it the day before our wedding and there was no turning back¡±


    ¡°For f*ck¡¯s sake¡±


    ¡°I tried to reach out to you¡­ I tried to escape ande back to you¡­ I am sorry, Allen¡±


    Once again, he was speechless. It was hard to believe what she had just said especially when he lived the past months believing she dumped him for another man. A powerful Italian man whom he didn¡¯t know but feared greatly.


    ¡°You know, I never believed any of it was real. I never believed you were gone and now with another man. For months, I believed I¡¯d wake up one day with you beside me. I believed that one day, I¡¯d return home from thepany and find you preparing dinner in the kitchen. Then we¡¯d talk about how our day went andugh at some funny jokes. I believed that one day, we¡¯d get married, have kids, and live a happy life like we always wanted. But each time I opened the drawer and saw the engagement ring you returned to me that night¡­¡±


    He paused and squeezed his eyes shut as the memories of that night resurfaced in his head. They never left but after months, he had stopped dwelling in them because they were tearing him apart. Not just him but hispany which was slowly falling apart while he basked himself in alcohol.


    ¡°Allen¡­¡±


    He finally opened his eyes and looked at her. She looked more beautiful than ever and¡­ And different. What did that man do to her? Who was he?


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± He asked and gulped. ¡°With him, I mean¡±


    She didn¡¯t need to think about the question because the answer radiated from within. She was happy. Even happier than she ever thought she¡¯d be. She didn¡¯t realize the smile that curved out of the corner of her lips until Allen¡¯s voice broke in.


    ¡°Of course, you are happy¡± He chuckled bitterly and looked around. ¡°Do you love him?¡±


    On hearing his next question, she stilled. Her heart mmed against her ribcage, and her breathing stopped. ¡°Do you love him?¡± His question echoed in her head as her heart quickened and her throat went dry. Love¡­


    ¡°Exactly what I thought!¡± Allen muttered and went closer to her. He ced both hands on her shoulders and squeezed gently. ¡°You do not love him, then what are you doing with him?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Rosana could barely hear him over the blood pounding against her temples. Love¡­ Was that what she felt for him already? Was that the reason her heart kept beating wildly whenever he was around? Was that the reason she couldn¡¯t stop thinking and worrying about him whenever he was away? Was that the reason she missed him so much and felt scared whenever she couldn¡¯t reach him? Was it all because she was in love with him?


    She didn¡¯t realize when Allen wrapped his arms around her and buried his face on her neck. ¡°Come with me, Rosana, let¡¯s get out of here. Let¡¯s go back to our normal lives¡±


    When did she fall in love with the ruthless Sergio De Niro? Rosana kept asking herself. She hated him for as long as she could remember and didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. So when did it happen? Howe she never realized she had fallen deeply in love with a man she thought she¡¯d hate forever?


    ¡°What. The. F*ck is going on here?¡±


    The deep voice broke into her thoughts and she turned around at once. It was one voice she was now familiar with and could recognize even when he was miles away. It was the only voice that still managed to send sizzles down her spine.


    ¡°Ana, let¡¯s get out of here!¡± Allen whispered into her ear and protectively wrapped his arms around her waist.


    Sergio¡¯s eyes darkened when they lowered to his hands around her. His hands curled into a fist beside him and his jaw clenched. When he opened his mouth to speak again, his voice was dangerously low and filled with venom.


    ¡°Get. Away. From. Her!¡±

 Chapter 97

    Rosana wasn¡¯t even aware of the tension that had suddenly formed in the air. Her only focus was on him, The Ruthless Sergio De Niro, the man she had unknowingly fallen in love with, and how her heart was beating wildly at the sight of him.


    ¡°Rosana¡­¡± Allen¡¯s voice broke in behind her and she got back to her senses.


    She blinked twice and looked up, connecting her eyes with Sergio¡¯s dark zing ones which made her heartbeat seize. ¡°Sergio¡­¡±


    He lowered his eyes to Allen¡¯s hands still wrapped around her and red hard. His jaw ticked. ¡°Get away from him!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love him, Rosana, you don¡¯t have any business to do with him¡± Allen whispered into her ears again. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here¡±


    ¡°Allen, you need to leave, now!!!¡±


    ¡°Not without you¡± He replied and tightened his hold around her even though she tried to get away from him.


    ¡°You need to leave¡­¡± She trailed off when she caught Sergio moving his hand behind him. That could only mean one thing¡­ His gun. ¡°Sergio, no¡­ Please!¡±


    Instead of moving away from Allen like she wanted to, she glued to him, using her body to shield him. She didn¡¯t need a soothsayer to tell her what was going to happen the moment she stepped away.


    From behind, Enzo and Lucretia joined the scene. Although he was shocked at the turn of events, Enzo moved his hand behind to draw out his weapon as well. He had seen Sergio make a move and followed suit immediately.


    ¡°Sergio, please¡­ Don¡¯t do it!¡± Then she looked over her shoulder and spoke to Allen. ¡°You have to leave, forget about me. I belong to someone else now and he is going to kill you if you don¡¯t take your hands off me¡±


    On hearing that, Allen withdrew his hands from her waist like she burned him. He looked up at Sergio and felt chills running down his spine. So that was him. That was the man that took her away from him. The same man that ordered his men to tie him up and deal with him. He had not seen him that night but he could remember the name he was called. ¡°The Don!¡±


    ¡°Rosana¡­¡±


    ¡°Move!¡± She cut him off and started pushing him away, still shielding him with his body. She then returned his gift. ¡°Take that with you and leave. Go!¡±


    Without any more words, he slipped from Rosana¡¯s back and took to his heels. Before Enzo could make a move after him, Lucretia dashed out from behind him and followed Allen. Enzo cursed under his breath and went after the both of them, leaving Sergio and Rosana behind.


    Relieved that Allen was out of the way, unharmed, she turned back to Sergio and met his dark, unrelenting re. With pleading eyes, she called out.


    ¡°Sergio¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Non devi osare!¡± [Don¡¯t you dare!]     AN HOUR LATER, they all sat inside the ne, on their way back to Italy. While Enzo sat with Sergio at the end of the ne, Lucretia sat beside Rosana.


    ¡°What the hell was Alien doing there?¡± Lucretia whispered so only Rosana could hear. ¡°And why the hell does he still look young and hot? That dude never grows old¡±


    ¡°After all these years, you still call him Alien. When will you ever stop calling him that?¡± Rosana asked and turned to look out of the window. That was a nickname only Lucretia could call him. ¡°He knew that was where I celebrated all my birthdays and decided to drop a present for me.¡±


    ¡°Aww, that¡¯s so f*cking cute.¡± She paused and sighed. ¡°But I swear Alien would¡¯ve breathed hisst tonight¡±


    After Allen took to his heels, Lucretia had gone after him, knowing fully well that Enzo would want toplete the mission. She hadn¡¯t been wrong about that because a minuteter, he appeared with a gun aimed at Allen¡¯s head.


    If she hadn¡¯t begged on his behalf, he would¡¯ve pulled the trigger and¡­ ended him. The thought of that caused sizzles down her spine as she remembered the cold look on his face when he ordered her to step aside.


    ¡°Your husband looks pretty upset too,¡± Lucretia muttered, stealing a nce at the men behind them. They both sat on their various seats with their heads thrown backward. ¡°You know you have to deal with that!¡±     Once they arrived in Italy, Sergio and Rosana got into one of the awaiting cars while Enzo and Lucretia took the other. None of them uttered a word to the other until they reached the mansion.


    Sergio was the first to alight from the car and head inside before Rosana followed behind. Deep down, she wished Lucretia had followed her back home. At least she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with it all alone.


    ¡°Sergio, I can exin¡­¡± She paused and watched him. He was unusually quiet and she wondered what was going through his mind. A lot of bad things, she concluded.


    ¡°Is that why you have been distant these days? Is it because of him?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±


    Sergio turned from the window at once and pinned her with one of his death res. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare lie to me. I saw you in his arms!¡±


    ¡°No¡­ You are getting it all wrong. Please listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I waited for you all this while. I waited for you to f*cking talk to me, I waited to f*cking listen to you, Bambolina. But you¡­ You kept running away from me and hiding all because of him?¡±


    His voice was low and quiet but it sliced through the room like a hot knife in butter. One that stabbed her in all the right ces. Maybe she should tell him the truth. He was getting it all wrong and pointing fingers at Allen, meanwhile, the problemy within them and lurked behind the walls.


    ¡°It was never because of him, it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you still love him?¡± He asked and took a step closer to her. ¡°Do you wish to go back to your old lover, Rosana?¡±


    His questions stabbed her straight in the heart and she felt herself bleeding. ¡°Sergio¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer the goddamn question, Rosana!¡±


    He was calling her by her name which meant one thing. He was angry and deadly. And he was jealous too. The moment he walked in on them holding each other, something had burned deep in his chest. It took so much self-control to ask what was going on, instead of sting Allen¡¯s head off.


    And then, when she protected Allen from him¡­     ¡°Just STOP and listen to me!!!¡± She yelled out and went to stand in front of him.


    ¡°I do not want to. Your silence has already answered my goddamn questions!¡± He turned to walk away.


    ¡°It is you, not him.¡± Tears rolled down her eyes and she whimpered. ¡°I love you and I do not want to be with anyone else but you!¡±


    He stilled for a moment and slowly turned around to look at her as silent rage oozed out of his pores. What did she just say?

 Chapter 98

    Sergio stared at her with his signature poker face, his hands slowly unclenching beside him. His metallic blue eyes were unfeeling and cold as ever, making it impossible to see past it or read through it.


    Rosana watched him in return, her heart beating wildly like it was trying to escape its cage. He hadn¡¯t uttered a word since and with the indifferent look on his face, she doubted he heard her. The silence that had served as a respite for days was now suffocating, crushing her chest like a brick.


    Just when she thought he was never going to reply, his deep voice broke in. ¡°You do not have the slightest idea of what you are saying, Bambolina¡±


    ¡°I do!¡± She replied at once. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ve had this feeling for a long time now but I never knew what it was. I¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you do not¡± The indifference in his voice sent static down her spine, and a strange feeling of pain coasts down after it. ¡°You do not know sh*t and for f*ck¡¯s sake, I would advise you not to think about it¡±


    No, wait. What?


    Swallowing the lump in her throat, she squeezed her eyes shut and tried again. This time, slowly and calmer than the first. ¡°Sergio, I¡­ Love¡­ You. My heart beats for you. Do you not understand?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°No, I do not¡± The calmness in his voice formed an icicle along the length of her spine. Her heart stilled for a moment and the next thing she felt was a sharp pain slicing through it. ¡°You cannot love a man like me, Bambolina. Not now, not ever¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I am a monster, Rosana, you do not know the things I have done.¡± He paused and started taking one step at a time toward her. ¡°I have bathed in the blood of many people and I wear the smell of death like a f*cking crown. Do you wish to know more?¡±


    ¡°Sergio¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you wish to know more, Rosana?¡± He asked again, his sharp tone hitting her straight in the heart. When she didn¡¯t respond, he continued. ¡°That is what I thought.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would not. I would guard that precious heart and lock it away from monsters. You know why? Because they do not deserve something as innocent and pure as that. If you give them the chance, they will carve it out of your chest, throw it Into the fire, and watch it burn to ashes¡±


    By this time, Rosana was trembling.


    With the deadly look in his eyes and coldness in his voice, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver as goosebumps covered her skin. Her heart shattered into a thousand tiny pieces and her vision blurred behind the tears she had been holding back for so long.


    Standing an inch away from her, Sergio leaned closer and pecked her forehead. If only she knew the kind of monster he was, she wouldn¡¯t give her heart out to him. She¡¯d protect it with her life and harden it now she still had the chance.


    ¡°Happy birthday, Bambolina!¡± He muttered against her forehead and pulled away. Without sparing her a nce, he turned to walk out of the room.


    ¡°There is something else you should know. It is about your¡­¡±


    ¡°Go to bed¡± He cut in and opened the door. ¡°You need rest¡±


    Once he walked out of the room and closed the door behind him, Rosana allowed the tears to pour out. It was too much and she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Pain and anger swirled in the pit of her stomach, snatching the air from her lungs till she was struggling to breathe.


    She wished she could guard her heart and lock it away like he said. But it was toote. She had fallen deeply in love with him before she even realized it. And no matter how hard she would try to control her heart, it would never stop beating so hard at the sight of him or the sound of his voice.


    ???? NEXT DAY????

 Chapter 99

    On hearing her words, a smile ghosted his lips. She had finally epted that he was her man and there was no going back.


    ¡°As you know, my beloved brother is the Capo dei Capi, the Capomandemanto, the don, and the godfather of the COSA nostra. My beautiful sister-inw is Donna, the queen and is in charge of the nightlife and other affairs of the COSA nostra. I am the Underboss.¡± He paused and continued ¡°Ville is the Consigliere, also known as the f*cking advisor or right-hand man, and Alfonso is the Caporegime, the captain that oversees the soldiers.¡±


    Lucretia blinked twice and stared at him with furrowed brows. Did he just mention Ville? Rosana¡¯s arrogant bodyguard who wouldn¡¯t stop hovering around her? She even lost count of the number of times she picked a fight with him and called him all sorts of names because he wouldn¡¯t let them have fun like they wanted.


    ¡°I thought Ville was just a bodyguard?¡±


    ¡°He is one of us. That is the reason why my brother chose him to protect Donna.¡± Enzo replied and continued the lectures on everything she needed to know about the Mafia and his duties as the Underboss. He skipped the part where he kills effortlessly.


    ¡°Were you going to kill Allenst night?¡± She finally asked when he was done talking. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know him or the offense hemitted?¡±


    After they arrived from the States the previous night, Lucretia had been more scared walking with him. Even when he joined her in the bathroom during the party and f*cked her till her legs trembled, she didn¡¯t realize he had a gun with him. Not until she caught him pulling it out from behind his waistband.


    ¡°It does not matter, Cari? o. I saw my brother drawing out his weapon and did the same. The sh*t face also had his f*cking hands around my sister-inw and for so many reasons, I knew he was trouble¡±


    She nodded and gulped. ¡°Do you always have a¡­ a gun with you?¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid I¡¯d f*ck you with it again?¡± He asked and she gave him a stern look. ¡°Rx, Cari? o. The weapons are for motherf*ckers¡±


    ¡°You did not answer my question. Were you going to kill him?¡±


    He sighed and rolled his eyes. ¡°Yes. If my brother ordered me to¡±


    ¡°But he was not even there¡±


    Enzoughed and shook his head. ¡°There is so much you do not know, Cari? o.¡±


    That was true and it terrified her. ¡°So¡­ You would do anything for the Don?¡±


    Enzo stared at her for a while before responding.


    ¡°Anything. If he grabs a gun, I grab a f*cking hammer. If he deres war, I will be right behind him with a f*cking army. If he jumps off a cliff¡­ I will fall right behind him without a f*cking parachute because I know he would do the same for me!¡±     ¡°Gosh, I am so happy to have you back!¡± Rosana muttered and wiped the tears that formed in her eyes. She had just given Lucretia the rundown of everything that happened when she was away.


    ¡°I am so sorry you had to go through all of that. And that b*tch of a Mistress¡­ I swear, I would have carved out the baby or whatever she is carrying and fed her with it¡±


    Rosana could only wish she was like Lucretia in most aspects. While she was the quiet one who loved reading and painting, Lucretia was the crazy one who loved to party. She always got into trouble and fights but Rosana was always there to help her out of it.


    ¡°Why are you smiling? I mean it. And why have you not told the Don about this? F*ck, I already love how he would deal with her the moment he finds out about it!¡±


    ¡°I tried to tell him¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Everything is hard right now, just give him time. And do not stop loving him because of some bullsh*t he said. A man like him sure has more enemies than lovers and he is used to it.¡±


    Rosana nodded and heaved in relief. What would she have be if she didn¡¯t have a friend like Lucretia? She always had the perfect response to everything, the perfect ideas and solutions though some of them were crazy and delusional.


    ¡°So¡­ About this man you ditched me for¡­¡± Rosana said changing the topic. ¡°When is heing to say hello? You know, I just can¡¯t wait to meet this mysterious man¡±


    Lucretia smiled and looked around nervously. ¡°You will meet him soon enough!¡±


    ¡°As long as you are happy, Cretia, which of course, I know you are, this man deserves a f*cking award!¡±


    Lucretia smiled and shook her head. She could still remember how shocked she felt when Enzo pulled up in the bathroom and ordered her to raise her dress and bend over the sink. There was something so scary but freaking erotic about knowing Rosana or anyone could catch them any minute.


    A yawn broke into her thoughts and she turned back to Rosana. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Why does everyone keep asking me that? I am perfectly fine, just tired¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Lucretia asked and essed her closely. ¡°We could visit the Doctor¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, Cretia, I am fine!¡± She said and stood up. ¡°I will just head back and have some rest¡±


    Lucretia followed her out of the clubhouse with Ville behind them. She leaned closer to Rosana and whispered. ¡°Do you know your hot bodyguard is a Consigliere?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. What about him?¡± Rosana whispered back. ¡°Is he the one you are f*cking?¡±


    ¡°F*ck no!¡±


    They bothughed as they got to the car. While Ville opened the door for Rosana, Lucretia hugged and bade her goodbye. As she returned to the clubhouse to prepare for the evening, Enzo walked out of the dark corner and she halted at once. What was he doing there? She wondered, staring at him.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to my sister-inw?¡±


    She furrowed her brows. What was he talking about? ¡°Rosana? Nothing. She is fine!¡±


    ¡°Then what did I hear about the f*cking Mistress?¡± When she didn¡¯t respond, he growled ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Had he been eavesdropping? Lucretia wondered. She couldn¡¯t stand the darkness in his eyes, let alone the coldness in his voice. He looked terrifying and she couldn¡¯t help but rush the words out of her mouth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She¡­ She is pregnant!¡±


    Enzo stilled.


    ¡°The hell?¡±


    ¡°Rosana told me. She has been a b*tch¡­¡± She didn¡¯t get a chance to finish before he stormed off. ¡°Wait. Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To find the b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 100

    Rosana alighted the car and walked inside the mansion. Unlike the other days, she was happy because she finally got to share the problems that had been troubling her with someone. Not just anyone but Lucretia. Suddenly, it felt like a heavy burden was lifted off her chest and she was back to feeling normal.


    With a smile on her face, she started climbing up the stairs. She couldn¡¯t wait to rx her tired limbs and also get some rest. But before then, Vi would give her some massage. Vi¡­ What would she have done without her?


    The smile soon withered the moment she looked up and saw Vicenta standing at the top of the stairs. The sight of her reminded Rosana of the present situation and the fact that she was carrying Sergio¡¯s child. She had not seen her in days and now that she did, she couldn¡¯t help wondering what she was up to.


    ¡°I see you are back!¡± Vicenta blocked the way and smirked.


    ¡°And I see you are not so excited¡± Rosana replied and halted at the top of the stairs. ¡°Now, get out of the way¡±


    ¡°Or what, huh? What are you going to do?¡±


    Rosana lowered her eyes to her stomach and wished she could turn into Lucretia for a minute. She would¡¯ve pulled out the dagger from the safepartment in her bag and stabbed her with it. Or she would¡¯ve used the gun to blow off her head instead. Anything that could wipe off that smirk from her face.


    ¡°You see? Nothing. You cannot do anything to me¡± She continued and chuckled dryly. ¡°Just walk away like you used to. Run along, that is what you are good at¡±


    ¡°I am skillful with knives and guns, my brother-inw taught me perfectly.¡± Rosana climbed up to where she stood and she cowered in fear. ¡°Would you rather I showcase my skills on your body?¡±


    ¡°You are just bluffing. You cannot do anything to me¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And why is that? Because you are my husband¡¯s abandoned wh? re?¡± Rosana asked and folded her arms ¡°And because you are so desperate for his attention, you got yourself pregnant with a child you cannot even tell him about¡±


    Vicenta opened her mouth to speak but shamefully mmed it shut. How did she know about everything? The n had been to intimidate her with the pregnancy and make her go away, not the other way round.


    ¡°You should be thankful there are still good people around here. Good people like Carmencita who cares about you and that innocent baby you are trying to ruin. Who knows what would have be of you if she did not beg me to remain silent and keep the pregnancy hidden from the Don¡±


    Vicenta could only stare nkly at her without uttering a word. She had been wondering why Sergio remained quiet the whole time, not knowing that Carmencita went behind her back and begged Rosana. How could she? How could she do that after swearing to be on her side? She was supposed to support her, but instead, she did the opposite.


    ¡°Bravo!¡± She apuded andughed heartily. ¡°You see you are just as dumb as my mother. While you two keep the secret, the baby keeps growing and growing. And then, boom, he is out and alive. The powerful heir to the throne!¡±


    Her words were not supposed to sting hard but they did. And did she just mention that Carmencita was her mother!? How was that even possible? Howe she never knew? Was that the reason she kept saving her each time she did something wrong?


    ¡°The only person dumb here is you. It is sad how your mother is doing everything to keep you and the baby alive while all you do is put her efforts to waste!¡±


    ¡°She is not my mother!¡± Vicenta gritted out and clenched her fists. ¡°And why do you even care? Why keep the secret when you know it will be against you in the future? Or are you just scared that the Don would choose me over you?¡±


    Rosanaughed and took a step backward. ¡°I do not give two flying f*cks about you, Mistress, all I care about is the innocent baby! And if you think the Don would choose you over me, then you are insane!¡±


    Rosana started walking away but then she halted when she heard her next words. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s see who the Don will run after. Is it thedy carrying his heir or you, the barren wife?¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand what she had just said and before she could think through it, Vicenta started yelling. ¡°Help¡­ Somebody help! She wants to kill my baby¡­ Help!!!¡±


    Rosana turned around and once she saw her rolling down the stairs, she froze. The shock snatched the air from her lungs, and her heartbeat seized. Did she just push herself off the stairs?


    Rosana dropped her bag and rushed down the stairs behind her. Her yells had attracted the maids, including Munika and Carmencita who rushed out to see what was happening. They were all shocked when they saw Vicenta lying at the end of the stairs with her hands and legs sprawled out.


    All eyes finally turned to the stairs where Rosana stood, staring down in shock. It felt like she was frozen to the spot and couldn¡¯t move any longer. All she could do was stare at Vicenta¡¯s body on the floor as different questions clouded her head.


    ¡°You!¡± Munika called out, pointing her index finger at Rosana. ¡°What have you done???¡±


    Rosana could barely hear her over the blood pounding in her temples. Her attention was focused on Carmencita who was now kneeling beside Vicenta and the blo? d stains on the floor. Blo? d¡­ The baby!     ¡°She did it! She did it!¡± Munika replied pointing at Rosana who remained on the stairs, gripping the railings tight. ¡°She pushed the Mistress off the stairs!¡±


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!